The whole world is but one family - Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Australia
The whole world is but one family - Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Australia
The whole world is but one family - Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Australia
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
Let noble thoughts come to us from every side - Rigv Veda, 1-89-i<br />
Vasudhaiva Kutumbakam<br />
“<strong>The</strong> <strong>whole</strong> <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> <strong>but</strong> <strong>one</strong> <strong>family</strong>”<br />
Life | Literature | Culture<br />
February 2012 | Vol 9 No.8 | Issn 1449 - 3551<br />
www.bhavanaustralia.org
<strong>The</strong> birds that fly, the flowers<br />
that bloom and the trees that are<br />
covered with luxuriant foliage, are<br />
all manifestations of Nature at work.<br />
While we are otherw<strong>is</strong>e engaged in our chores,<br />
it <strong>is</strong> Nature that silently ensures that our blood <strong>is</strong><br />
pumped and circulated with appropriate pressure<br />
inside even the most slender of the capillaries. It<br />
<strong>is</strong> Nature at work when we digest our food. It <strong>is</strong><br />
nature that keeps our immunity system in place.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> nature that heals our wounds. <strong>The</strong> fauna and<br />
flora, and the primitive man who still dwells deep<br />
inside jungles are all in resonance with Nature.<br />
Those of us who live in urban surroundings,<br />
consider ourselves to be more advanced. We tend<br />
to develop another kind of conceit—the smartness<br />
of our brains; and inexorably incline to the idea<br />
that we can improve upon nature and provide<br />
ourselves with more rewarding living environment<br />
than nature can dole out, because we, the<br />
urbanites, possess “superior” brains.<br />
Little do we real<strong>is</strong>e that our atmosphere in these<br />
smart places <strong>is</strong> polluted. <strong>The</strong> air we breathe <strong>is</strong> foul.<br />
<strong>The</strong> food we consume <strong>is</strong> genetically altered and<br />
grown with chemicals which are toxic. Our bodies<br />
are constantly exposed to conditions which have<br />
been created by opposing Nature. Every time we<br />
attempt to improve upon Nature by going against<br />
it, we damage ourselves not real<strong>is</strong>ing that Nature <strong>is</strong><br />
our very being. What <strong>is</strong> needed, instead, <strong>is</strong> to be in<br />
harmony and not at variance, with Nature.<br />
<strong>The</strong> global warming <strong>is</strong> bringing about v<strong>is</strong>ible<br />
changes. <strong>The</strong> causes of global warming began not<br />
anywhere on the surface of earth <strong>but</strong> in the minds<br />
2 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Be In Tune<br />
with Nature<br />
of man. In our greed we recklessly<br />
plunder Nature and prevent<br />
it from maintaining an essential<br />
equilibrium. What we should do instead<br />
<strong>is</strong> to learn to observe, respect and obey Nature.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> can happen only when we live with loving<br />
acknowledgement and vigilant awareness of the<br />
constant and colossal efforts of Nature. While we<br />
are free to help ourselves with the abundance of<br />
Nature, we must not forget that the other creatures<br />
sharing the earth with us also have a right to coex<strong>is</strong>t.<br />
A lion has to strike down and kill a deer <strong>but</strong> it<br />
does so only to appease its hunger. A herd of deer<br />
would calmly graze in close proximity of a herd of<br />
lions which has just fed. Only a man would kill for<br />
pleasure or profit. We need also to learn from our<br />
animal <strong>world</strong> and likew<strong>is</strong>e have adequate exposure<br />
to the elements, the wind and the rain, the sun and<br />
the heat and the wintry chill, all alike. When we<br />
are too long withdrawn from the elements we are<br />
bound to wither and become fragile because we are<br />
<strong>is</strong>olating ourselves unwittingly from the very life<br />
force—Nature.<br />
All of us should learn to obey the gentle command<br />
of Nature instead of res<strong>is</strong>ting its efforts to maintain<br />
the crucial equilibrium. When<br />
we are in tune with Nature, we<br />
can all live a healthy, tranquil<br />
and harmonious life for the<br />
proverbial Vedic span of a<br />
hundred years and more.<br />
Surendralal G Mehta<br />
President,<br />
<strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong>
Swami Vivekananda’s Poems<br />
In Search of God<br />
<strong>The</strong> moon’s soft light, the stars so bright,<br />
<strong>The</strong> glorious orb of day,<br />
He shines in them; H<strong>is</strong> beauty—might—<br />
Reflected lights are they.<br />
<strong>The</strong> majestic morn, the melting eve,<br />
<strong>The</strong> boundless billowy sea,<br />
In nature’s beauty, songs of birds,<br />
I see through them—it <strong>is</strong> He.<br />
When dire calamity seizes me,<br />
<strong>The</strong> heart seems weak and faint,<br />
All nature seems to crush me down,<br />
With laws that never bend.<br />
Meseems I hear <strong>The</strong>e wh<strong>is</strong>pering sweet,<br />
‘My love, I am near’, ‘I am near’.<br />
My heart gets strong. With thee, my love,<br />
A thousand deaths no fear.<br />
Thou speakest in the mother’s lay<br />
That shuts the babies’ eye;<br />
When innocent children laugh and play<br />
I see <strong>The</strong>e standing by.<br />
When holy friendship shakes the hand,<br />
He stands between them too;<br />
He pours the nectar in mother’s k<strong>is</strong>s<br />
And the babies’ sweet ‘mama’.<br />
Thou wert my God with prophets old;<br />
All creeds do come from <strong>The</strong>e;<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vedas, Bible, and Koran bold<br />
Sing <strong>The</strong>e in harmony.<br />
‘Thou art’, ‘Thou art’ the Soul of souls<br />
In the rushing stream of life.<br />
‘Om Tat Sat Om.’ 1 Thou art my God.<br />
My love, I am Thine, I am Thine.<br />
(To be Continued…)<br />
Source: In search of God and Other Poems<br />
by Swami Vivekananda, Advaita Ashrama,<br />
Publication Department, Kolkata<br />
1 Tat Sat mearu that only real ex<strong>is</strong>tence. [Swamiji’snote]<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 3
For th<strong>is</strong> Month<br />
Saving Water—<strong>The</strong> Gandhian Way<br />
Mahatma Gandhi first realized the virtue of truth and ahimsa at a very early<br />
age, probably even earlier than the beginning of h<strong>is</strong> teen years and, perhaps,<br />
h<strong>is</strong> firm faith in truth was establ<strong>is</strong>hed then. When Gandhi was 15 (1884), he<br />
had removed a bit of gold from h<strong>is</strong> brother’s armlet to clear a small debt of h<strong>is</strong><br />
brother. He felt so mortified about h<strong>is</strong> act that he decided to make a confession<br />
to h<strong>is</strong> father. He wrote it on a slip of paper and personally handed it to h<strong>is</strong><br />
father. Gandhi recalled in h<strong>is</strong> autobiography: “In th<strong>is</strong> note not only did I confess<br />
my guilt, <strong>but</strong> I asked adequate pun<strong>is</strong>hment for it, and closed with a request to<br />
him not to pun<strong>is</strong>h himself for my offence. I also pledged myself never to steal<br />
in future.” One of the sentences in the confession was: “So, father, your son <strong>is</strong><br />
now, in your eyes, no better than a common thief.” <strong>The</strong> incident left a lasting<br />
mark on h<strong>is</strong> mind. In h<strong>is</strong> own words, ‘it was an object-lesson to him in the<br />
power of ahimsa.’<br />
Mahatma Gandhi was given a send-off by h<strong>is</strong> fellow students of the Alfred<br />
High School, Rajkot on 4 July 1888 (in the nineteenth year of h<strong>is</strong> age), when<br />
he was leaving for England to study for the Bar. In An Autobiography (Pt I.Ch<br />
XI) he says: “I had written out a few words of thanks. But I could scarcely<br />
stammer them out. I remember how my head reeled and my <strong>whole</strong> frame<br />
shook as I stood up to read them.” H<strong>is</strong> speech reads thus: “I hope that some<br />
of you will follow in my footsteps, and after you return from England you will<br />
work <strong>whole</strong>heartedly for big reforms in India.” (Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the Engl<strong>is</strong>h translation,<br />
publ<strong>is</strong>hed in the Kathiawar Times, of h<strong>is</strong> speech in Gujarati). We can sense<br />
here the budding leadership quality of perhaps the <strong>world</strong>’s greatest leader<br />
of all times.<br />
Mahatma Gandhi had very limited funds to survive h<strong>is</strong> studies in London and<br />
on the top of that he had vowed to remain vegetarian. One of h<strong>is</strong> prom<strong>is</strong>es<br />
given to h<strong>is</strong> mother to obtain her perm<strong>is</strong>sion to go to London was to remain<br />
vegetarian. He had adhered, in the teeth of opposition, to h<strong>is</strong> vows. It was quite<br />
hard in those days to remain vegetarian; the vegetarian restaurants were scarce<br />
and sparsely spread. Th<strong>is</strong>, 19 years old, Mohandas Gandhi in the process of<br />
locating vegetarian restaurants around the place of h<strong>is</strong> residence was put in<br />
contact with the London Vegetarian Society. He was taken on the executive<br />
committee of the Society and was called on to give a talk on, of all subjects,<br />
“<strong>The</strong> Foods of India” which was publ<strong>is</strong>hed in <strong>The</strong> Vegetarian Message. Soon he<br />
started contri<strong>but</strong>ing regularly on the Indian Vegetarian system, Indian foods,<br />
and Indian festivals…for their weekly magazine <strong>The</strong> Vegetarian. Mohandas’s<br />
Engl<strong>is</strong>h vegetarian friends, all of them belonging to Britain’s respectable<br />
classes gave him company, a chance to serve a cause (vegetarian<strong>is</strong>m), training<br />
in selling a cause (he helped organize meetings and cooked and d<strong>is</strong>played<br />
sample vegetarian meals) and in writing and friends. Mohandas was drawn to<br />
these men and women; their character and courage evoked h<strong>is</strong> respect, and<br />
they seemed to enjoy a standing in Brit<strong>is</strong>h society. <strong>The</strong> coincidence between<br />
their views and h<strong>is</strong> mother’s was not a small d<strong>is</strong>covery for Mohandas. It gave<br />
a vital legitimacy to h<strong>is</strong> Indian inner voice. In the autobiography he writes that<br />
h<strong>is</strong> London experiences harmonized h<strong>is</strong> inward and outward life and that h<strong>is</strong><br />
soul knew no bounds of joy. <strong>The</strong>se words also apply to the concord he felt in<br />
London between the universal and the Indian, between pure truth and h<strong>is</strong> vows.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> brief account of Mahatma Gandhi’s early days entitles us to consider that<br />
by the time he fin<strong>is</strong>hed h<strong>is</strong> studies in London he had already developed h<strong>is</strong><br />
thoughts, ethical values and essential character on which he built h<strong>is</strong> later life<br />
and the early words of Mohandas Gandhi may be taken as seriously as those of<br />
Mahatma Gandhi of later time.<br />
4 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012
Mahatma Gandhi had written a little handbook Guide to London that he had set<br />
about to prepare in answer to numerous inquiries on h<strong>is</strong> return from London<br />
(He never publ<strong>is</strong>hed it). Th<strong>is</strong> guide includes a very meticulous system of detailed<br />
tips, step by step starting with the preparation to leave India for London and<br />
then how to live in London with various levels of budgets and an extensively<br />
itemized cost estimates (with lower and upper limits). I will refer to only those<br />
tips relevant to saving water. He writes:<br />
As to bathing, it <strong>is</strong> only the newly built houses that bathrooms are<br />
attached to them. In ordinary houses no bathrooms can be found. In<br />
such cases very many v<strong>is</strong>it the public baths weekly which cost 6d or 4d.<br />
But it <strong>is</strong> possible to have a daily bath without any expense wherever you<br />
go. You can take a sponge bath with two or three tumblers of hot water<br />
always to be supplied at your request by the landlady in the morning.<br />
You can pour water into basin, dip a sponge in it and rub hard with the<br />
sponge twice or thrice and then rub the body with a dry towel, and you<br />
have taken a very nice bath which gives a glow to the body and keeps it<br />
clean. … To these daily baths may be added a fortnightly or monthly v<strong>is</strong>it<br />
to the public baths. Your landlady supplies you with two towels every<br />
week. All these arrangements must be made with the landlady before<br />
engaging a room so that no m<strong>is</strong>understanding may ar<strong>is</strong>e in future….<br />
It <strong>is</strong> not true to say, as <strong>is</strong> the commonly supposed, that owing to<br />
the severe cold <strong>one</strong> cannot take baths daily. On the other hand, it <strong>is</strong><br />
necessary that <strong>one</strong> should bath daily in order to keep good health. A<br />
landlady, I know, drove away her boarder simply because he would<br />
not take h<strong>is</strong> daily bath. She often used to quote: “Cleanliness <strong>is</strong> next to<br />
godliness” and, no matter how cold it was, she used to see every morning<br />
that every<strong>one</strong> in her house had a bath.<br />
Mahatma Gandhi suggested sponge bath with a view to control the cost of living<br />
within limited budget (£10-12 per month). Today we need to conserve water<br />
not necessarily for pecuniary reasons; water has become a scarce commodity<br />
everywhere. A bath or shower may take anywhere between thirty and hundreds<br />
of liters depending on the individual bathing habits. Swimming pool <strong>is</strong> another<br />
guzzler of water. I think now <strong>is</strong> the time we start thinking of conserving the<br />
scarce water in all possible areas of use. While the authorities have put<br />
restrictions on the gardens and car wash, which we are obligated to observe,<br />
we may consider self-imposing voluntary restrictions in the use of water in<br />
whatever area we can imagine. Conserving water on baths, the Gandhian way,<br />
with sponge bath or any other alternative means, I think, <strong>is</strong> worth considering. I<br />
for myself have been occasionally using th<strong>is</strong> method since my arrival in <strong>Australia</strong><br />
in 1992; now I will endeavor to make it a regular feature of my routine.<br />
Gambhir Watts<br />
President, <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong><br />
References: 1.THE GOOD BOATMAN A Portrait of Gandhi, Rajmohan Gandhi, Penguin Books,<br />
First Edition 1997; 2.<strong>The</strong> Collected Works of Mahatma Gandhi, Volume 1.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 5
Contents<br />
58<br />
Festivals of the Month - India ................................... 13<br />
Festivals of the Month: <strong>Australia</strong> ............................. 19<br />
Naturopath’s Advice (India) ..................................... 23<br />
Legacy of the Mahatma ............................................. 26<br />
Men Behind <strong>The</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> ........................................... 30<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vedic Triad ......................................................... 37<br />
Lightening the Burden of Mother Earth .................. 41<br />
Mother Ganga & Sanskrit .......................................... 44<br />
Hol<strong>is</strong>m and Unity of Energy Concepts .................... 48<br />
BOARD OF DIRECTORS OF BHARATIYA<br />
VIDYA BHAVAN AUSTRALIA<br />
Office Bearers:<br />
President Surendralal Mehta<br />
Executive Secretary Homi Navroji Dastur<br />
Acting Chairman Shanker Dhar<br />
Secretary Sridhar Kumar Kondepudi<br />
Other Directors:<br />
Abbas Raza Alvi, Mathoor Kr<strong>is</strong>hnamurti, Rozene<br />
Kulkarni, Palladam Narayana Sathanagopal, Kalpana Shriram,<br />
Jagannathan Veeraraghavan, Moksha Watts.<br />
President: Gambhir Watts<br />
Patron: Her Excellency Mrs Sujatha Singh<br />
High Comm<strong>is</strong>si<strong>one</strong>r of India in <strong>Australia</strong><br />
Honorary Life Patron: H<strong>is</strong> Excellency M Ganapathi<br />
6 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
13 44<br />
Oscar Wilde From Dazzle to Obscurity ................... 54<br />
Kautilya’s Arthashastra: Water Management ........ 58<br />
Winning the European Confidence Game ............... 62<br />
Eternal Message for the Modern Age ...................... 70<br />
Ethics and the Idea of God........................................ 74<br />
Arunachala <strong>is</strong> not just a hill, it <strong>is</strong> divinity itself ..... 78<br />
C.P. Brown Father of Telugu Rena<strong>is</strong>sance .............. 82<br />
Present at the Asian Creation .................................. 86<br />
Glimmering and Hazy Landscape of Indian Politics 9 0<br />
Publ<strong>is</strong>her & General Editor:<br />
Gambhir Watts<br />
president@bhavanaustralia.org<br />
Editorial Committee:<br />
Shanker Dhar, Parveen Dahiya,<br />
Sridhar Kumar Kondepudi<br />
editors@bhavanaustralia.org<br />
Design:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Aqua Agency - 02 9810 5831<br />
www.aquaagency.com.au<br />
Advert<strong>is</strong>ing:<br />
info@bhavanaustralia.org<br />
<strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong><br />
Suite 100 / 515 Kent Street,<br />
Sydney NSW 2000<br />
<strong>The</strong> views of contri<strong>but</strong>ors to <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> are<br />
not necessarily the views of <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> or<br />
the Editor. <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> reserves the right to<br />
edit any contri<strong>but</strong>ed articles and letters submitted<br />
for publication. Copyright: all advert<strong>is</strong>ements<br />
and original editorial material appearing remain<br />
the property of <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> and may not be<br />
reproduced except with the written consent of the<br />
owner of the copyright.<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong>: - ISSN 1449 – 3551<br />
aqua.2924
Gender Justice<br />
and Peace<br />
I<br />
<strong>The</strong> quest for peace <strong>is</strong> an eternal pursuit for human<br />
fulfilment. Peace or absence of antagon<strong>is</strong>tic,<br />
violent, or destabil<strong>is</strong>ing conflict <strong>is</strong> essential for<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>tence, for survival to become human. Human<br />
beings can become human and humane only<br />
in conditions of peace. Creativity, spirituality,<br />
individual and collective achievements attain<br />
grandeur and glory only when there <strong>is</strong> peace.<br />
Qualities of compassion, forgiveness, love, sharing<br />
and universal solidarity become cher<strong>is</strong>hed<br />
and sought after virtuous attri<strong>but</strong>es only when<br />
a community, society or nation <strong>is</strong> at peace—<br />
within and without. On the other hand, war,<br />
internal or external, civil or military, declared or<br />
undeclared valor<strong>is</strong>es bravery—the capacity to<br />
kill or be killed—the destruction of human life<br />
and accompl<strong>is</strong>hments. It mocks compassion and<br />
conscience; it belittles refusal to erect artificial<br />
walls that divide human beings in the name of <strong>one</strong><br />
identity or the other; it glorifies the destructive<br />
principle and devalues the principles of creation<br />
and life.<br />
<strong>The</strong> war mongers are invariably persons with few<br />
qualms of conscience, ever ready to eliminate and<br />
exterminate human life, emotions, thought, ideas,<br />
and achievements. In th<strong>is</strong> context, for empowering<br />
harmony at the individual and community level,<br />
liberal human<strong>is</strong>m needs to be backed by solidarity,<br />
service and authority. Social activ<strong>is</strong>ts have to<br />
organ<strong>is</strong>e and mobil<strong>is</strong>e men, women and children to<br />
reiterate and reinforce the importance of secular<br />
values for harmonious coex<strong>is</strong>tence, to create<br />
pressure groups to condemn acts of violence and<br />
exclusion and to propagate actions and initiatives<br />
to promote peace and inclusion and to encourage,<br />
facilitate and establ<strong>is</strong>h similar networks/coalition<br />
of citizens to promote secular values, religious<br />
tolerance, democracy and human rights and<br />
accelerate women’s participation in secular<br />
movements striving for equality and justice. To<br />
resolve conflicts with words rather than swords.<br />
When faced with violence, women’s predicaments<br />
as survivors, as beneficiaries of violence and as<br />
peacemakers are extremely complex. Women’s<br />
complicity in perpetrating violence in case<br />
of female infanticide, female foeticide, dowry<br />
murders, during caste/communal/ethnic violence<br />
and in the war-z<strong>one</strong>s (Abu Ghraib pr<strong>is</strong>on in Iraq)<br />
are widely documented. Thus, the belief that<br />
‘women as inherently peace-lover’ <strong>is</strong> contested<br />
by the human rights movement. Women are also<br />
carriers of culture of violence. At the same time,<br />
5000 years of patriarchal control over women’s<br />
sexuality, fertility and labour makes women victims<br />
of violence. Social d<strong>is</strong>crimination against women<br />
results into systematic neglect of women’s health,<br />
from womb to tomb. Sexual assault, molestation,<br />
rape, sexual harassment at workplace, child<br />
sexual abuse, nu<strong>is</strong>ance calls cause psychological<br />
d<strong>is</strong>turbances among girls and women.<br />
<strong>The</strong> trauma of sexual violence sparks off tension<br />
and anxiety at a dangerous level. <strong>The</strong>ir mental<br />
health problems are manifested in anxiety,<br />
fear, avoidance, guilt, loss of efficiency, lack of<br />
coordination, depression, sexual dysfunction,<br />
substance abuse, relieving the traumatic incidents<br />
through memory, suicidal attempts, eating<br />
d<strong>is</strong>orders, d<strong>is</strong>turbed sleep patterns, fear of<br />
encountering such situation once again. It <strong>is</strong> found<br />
that women who undergo extreme sexual violence<br />
experience a loss of self and self-esteem following<br />
the shock inflicted on them. When there <strong>is</strong><br />
continuous period of traumatic stress, it becomes<br />
chronic, lessening the individual’s ability to do any<br />
kind of constructive work. Hence, th<strong>is</strong> form of male<br />
violence towards women <strong>is</strong> an important <strong>is</strong>sue that<br />
demands public attention. Women’s organ<strong>is</strong>ations<br />
have taken up th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong>sue at a local, national and<br />
global level.<br />
“When there <strong>is</strong><br />
continuous period of<br />
traumatic stress, it becomes<br />
chronic, lessening the<br />
individual’s ability to<br />
do any kind of<br />
constructive work.”<br />
D<strong>is</strong>courses on mental health of women in the<br />
<strong>family</strong> situation gained serious consideration<br />
in the context of campaign against violence<br />
against women. In domestic violence situations,<br />
predicament of women <strong>is</strong> determined by their<br />
position in power-relations v<strong>is</strong>-a-v<strong>is</strong> the rest<br />
of the <strong>family</strong> members. Many social work<br />
researches which attri<strong>but</strong>e deviant behaviour of<br />
adolescent girls to their working mothers’ guilt<br />
trip by narrowly focusing on single parameter and<br />
ignoring factors such as peer-pressure, media,<br />
overall standards of morality in our society and<br />
power relations in the nuclear/ joint <strong>family</strong>. Such<br />
researches are used by some counsellors to cage<br />
women into domesticity and divert the attention<br />
from generation of genuine support system for<br />
developmental needs of the daughters of working<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 7
mothers. Women’s rights organ<strong>is</strong>ations which are<br />
doing support work for women in d<strong>is</strong>tress have<br />
started giving due importance to counseling for<br />
peace building.<br />
<strong>The</strong> quest for peace <strong>is</strong> an eternal pursuit for human<br />
fulfilment. Peace or absence of antagon<strong>is</strong>tic,<br />
violent, or destabil<strong>is</strong>ing conflict <strong>is</strong> essential for<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>tence to become life, for survival to become<br />
human.<br />
Women as Survivors of Violence & Conflict<br />
Eyes raining, without mere control,<br />
Scruples hurt, thus dew drops roll.<br />
Lightened, piercing, still with grief,<br />
Forever, staring in d<strong>is</strong>belief.<br />
Hearts melting, defences down,<br />
Afflicted feelings, all around.<br />
Timeless moments, of unending sorrow,<br />
Darkened scars, that n<strong>one</strong> can borrow.<br />
Deep in hurdles, full with d<strong>is</strong>tress,<br />
Pleasures replaced, by pure sadness.<br />
Love’s dem<strong>is</strong>e, of responsive pain,<br />
A day’s repose, then it starts again.<br />
“<strong>The</strong>re may be an apparent<br />
stability and absence<br />
of conflict in situations<br />
of successful intense<br />
repression—beating, abuses,<br />
psychological torture...”<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> poem by a survivor of violence and conflict,<br />
Ms. Lara Jesani portrays the pain and agony<br />
that every woman faces with domestic violence,<br />
communal/caste/ethnic violence and violence as<br />
a result of war. Mohalla Committee Movement<br />
(MCM) in Mumbai was formed with a firm<br />
understanding that the quest for peace <strong>is</strong> an eternal<br />
pursuit for human fulfilment. MCMs were formed to<br />
counter communal frenzy during Bombay riots in<br />
1992-93. In the words of its founder-member Julio<br />
Franc<strong>is</strong> Ribeiro, “After the riots in Mumbai in 1992,<br />
a long term, interventionary and developmental<br />
solution was deemed necessary. <strong>The</strong> creation<br />
of Mohalla Committees was <strong>one</strong> of the solutions<br />
proffered and their proliferation in various areas<br />
of Mumbai has made a measurable difference in<br />
the life of th<strong>is</strong> metropol<strong>is</strong>. <strong>The</strong>se committees were<br />
seen as simple, people-centred and appropriate<br />
mechan<strong>is</strong>ms through which peoples’ participation<br />
in the peace process <strong>is</strong> highlighted.”<br />
MCM made a crucial contri<strong>but</strong>ion to restore peace<br />
and confidence among different communities.<br />
Moreover, it promoted developmental activities<br />
8 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
such as education, civic <strong>is</strong>sues and programmes<br />
for youth and students. As MCM has a gendersensitive<br />
approach and does not believe that<br />
‘Women’s <strong>is</strong>sues can wait’, it decided to focus on<br />
women—both in the community as well as in the<br />
domestic arena. Women in the communities have<br />
been the mainstays of the MCM. Women’s response<br />
to the prop<strong>one</strong>nts of ‘World Peace’ was ‘Peace<br />
begins from home’. Peace of course can have two<br />
faces, two forms—Public and private. Peace in<br />
the community, go hand-in-hand with the peace in<br />
<strong>family</strong> life. Hence the need to deal with domestic<br />
violence and women’s grievances.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re may be an apparent stability and absence<br />
of conflict in situations of successful intense<br />
repression—beating, abuses, psychological torture<br />
wherein all d<strong>is</strong>sent <strong>is</strong> brutally, immediately, and<br />
surgically suppressed. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> a condition in which<br />
only <strong>one</strong> group (men, in-laws, bully neighbours)<br />
dominates, in which women’s views and dignity<br />
<strong>is</strong> not allowed to ex<strong>is</strong>t. <strong>The</strong> other situation <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong><br />
in which democracy and human rights reach<br />
their pinnacle in each and every core of the<br />
community and domestic lives. It <strong>is</strong> the condition<br />
in which there are always avenues of settlement<br />
of differences and d<strong>is</strong>putes without a breakdown<br />
of the framework of mutual respect, recognition<br />
of the rights of the other, and belief in good faith<br />
of the ‘adversary’. It <strong>is</strong> the condition in which<br />
negotiations and persuasion are the methods of<br />
overcoming even major digressions in points of<br />
view. It <strong>is</strong> a condition in which people have the<br />
right to be different and where difference <strong>is</strong> not<br />
denied. It <strong>is</strong> the state of affairs in which difference<br />
<strong>is</strong> not a cause of hierarchy, where the other <strong>is</strong> not<br />
the enemy or the lower or the higher being.<br />
To create such a condition, the MCM initiated<br />
a project—Women’s Grievance Redressal Cells<br />
(WGRC) in March 1997, first at the MIDC and<br />
on April 2, 1998 in Andheri (E), Mumbai, to<br />
enable women of different communities to come<br />
together on a common platform. While working<br />
in the community, MCM activ<strong>is</strong>ts real<strong>is</strong>ed that<br />
women were doubly oppressed, both socially and<br />
economically and hence needed an outlet to voice<br />
their grievances. Most of the women led subm<strong>is</strong>sive<br />
lives and suffered in silence. Ironically, even though<br />
communal harmony prevailed in the area, marital<br />
conflicts d<strong>is</strong>turbed the peace and tranquillity of<br />
the families. Many of them had to face physical<br />
violence in their personal lives.<br />
Even so, they were apprehensive of lodging a<br />
complaint at the police station, either out of fear<br />
of society or due to fear of retaliation/backlash<br />
from <strong>family</strong> members, especially husbands. It was<br />
in th<strong>is</strong> background that members of MCM along<br />
with the police conceived the idea of Women<br />
Grievance Redressal Cell (WGRC) in order to help<br />
women in d<strong>is</strong>tress. <strong>The</strong>se Cells made the people<br />
aware of a common link between women and<br />
the community they live in. As a result, effective
outreach programmes were developed and major<br />
extension activities were initiated to promote<br />
peace, communal harmony and constructive<br />
activities for area development. <strong>The</strong>se Cells, being<br />
projects of MCM are working in collaboration with<br />
the local police and 3 NGOs function twice a week<br />
at the MIDC and Andheri (E) police stations. Awe<br />
inspiring experiences of these two cells, motivated<br />
the members of MCM to start similar Cells in<br />
Bandra, Nagpada and Worli in Mumbai.<br />
Objectives of WGRC<br />
1. To work with individual women and men,<br />
families, groups and communities to create<br />
harmonious gender relations and to promote<br />
ethos of cultural plural<strong>is</strong>m;<br />
2. To give the women a l<strong>is</strong>tening ear and to take<br />
cogn<strong>is</strong>ance of the offences perpetrated on them;<br />
3. To coordinate with the police in cases of crimes<br />
against women;<br />
4. To conduct training programmes/workshops<br />
for women as well as the <strong>family</strong> members on<br />
wide range of <strong>is</strong>sues and themes concerning<br />
multicultural ex<strong>is</strong>tence, developmental problems<br />
and skill and capacity enhancing projects;<br />
5. To network with women’s organ<strong>is</strong>ations and<br />
other like-minded organ<strong>is</strong>ations for collaborative<br />
work; and<br />
6. To facilitate and mediate out of court<br />
settlements and if needed, to organ<strong>is</strong>e legal<br />
services for women at affordable rates.<br />
Approach of the WGRC<br />
As the thrust of the Cell <strong>is</strong> on mediation and<br />
reconciliation, all the concerned parties are<br />
invited to the cell and given a fair chance to voice<br />
their grievances against each other. Some of the<br />
meetings can be very time consuming. However, in<br />
some cases, redressal process <strong>is</strong> shorter and cases<br />
quickly get resolved.<br />
Due to cons<strong>is</strong>tent activities of MCM in the<br />
community, the Women’s Cell could get easily<br />
establ<strong>is</strong>hed and legitim<strong>is</strong>ed as many women<br />
who approached the Cell were members of MCM<br />
and attended MCM meetings regularly in their<br />
respective beats.<br />
<strong>The</strong> following examples delineate the processual<br />
dimension of WGRC’s intervention:<br />
a. Easing of Tension between Hafeeza Shaikh and<br />
Vimal Pawar (MIDC)<br />
For several years, Hafeeza and Vimal were at<br />
loggerheads. Even though their fights revolved<br />
around <strong>is</strong>sues such as garbage and drainage, their<br />
anger and hatred towards each other was immense.<br />
Both had lodged complaints at the police station.<br />
But to no avail. Finally, the duty officer at the police<br />
station asked them to v<strong>is</strong>it WGRC.<br />
On v<strong>is</strong>iting the WGRC, both complained bitterly<br />
against each other. While Vimal blamed Hafeeza of<br />
witchcraft, Hafeeza blamed Vimal for provoking the<br />
fights and instigating the neighbours against her. It<br />
was evident that both did not want reconciliation.<br />
It was a Herculean task for the members of the Cell<br />
to bridge the gap between the two as they belonged<br />
to two different communities. However, at the end<br />
of the third session, both agreed to bury the past<br />
and forgive each other.<br />
b. Reformed Swami and<br />
Relieved Vasanthi (Andheri)<br />
Vasanthi, a young girl, married C. Swamy in 2003.<br />
However, on the very next day of marriage, her<br />
husband demanded m<strong>one</strong>y to set up business. She<br />
was shattered. In order to keep her marriage intact,<br />
she borrowed a small amount from her father and<br />
gave it to her husband. Still he continued to harass<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 9
her mentally and physically for more m<strong>one</strong>y.<br />
Besides, he forcibly took her gold ornaments<br />
and sold them. She left her home to live with her<br />
parents. Her parents felt so cheated by their sonin-law<br />
that they decided not to send Vasanthi back<br />
and decided to call off the marriage.<br />
It was at th<strong>is</strong> point in time that a d<strong>is</strong>traught<br />
Vasanthi approached the Cell and related her<br />
woes to the members. Vasanthi’s husband<br />
was subsequently called to the Cell and there<br />
was a major showdown between the spouses.<br />
<strong>The</strong> members made an uphill effort to seek<br />
reconciliation between them. But it was only after<br />
the second session that Vasanthi’s husband agreed<br />
to return the m<strong>one</strong>y and jewels and do a service<br />
job. After the third meeting both the spouses<br />
agreed to give their marriage a try and Vasanthi<br />
returned to her husband.<br />
Legal Intervention<br />
<strong>The</strong> cases that could not be resolved through<br />
negotiation were either referred to the <strong>family</strong><br />
court at Bandra or to individual lawyers. Some<br />
women filed their petitions in the <strong>family</strong> court for<br />
maintenance and divorce, while others sought<br />
the help of their lawyers in connection with illegal<br />
marriages, child custody and dowry demands made<br />
by their husbands.<br />
Teamwork between the Police and<br />
WGRC Members<br />
In all the Cells, police constables are part of the<br />
team. <strong>The</strong>ir presence helps WGRC to get a better<br />
insight on the problems faced by numerous women<br />
and moreover, it gives an opportunity to empath<strong>is</strong>e<br />
with the victims in need of help. WGRC v<strong>is</strong>its<br />
homes where the conflict <strong>is</strong> of a serious nature<br />
so as to assess the prevailing situation. If the<br />
relationship continues to be strained, the spouses<br />
are once again invited for further mediation.<br />
WGRC believes that public education <strong>is</strong> the major<br />
tool to women’s empowerment. Hence, it organ<strong>is</strong>ed<br />
five workshops on gender sensit<strong>is</strong>ation at Bandra-<br />
Kurla police station for the police personnel<br />
of the west region. <strong>The</strong> team from the legal aid<br />
cell of justice and peace comm<strong>is</strong>sion conducted<br />
sessions on <strong>The</strong> Universal Declaration of Human<br />
Rights, laws related to women and crimes against<br />
women. WGRC has also organ<strong>is</strong>ed workshop on<br />
women and health, counselling, legal prov<strong>is</strong>ions,<br />
communication skills and unlearning communal<strong>is</strong>m<br />
through creative methods of role-play, storytelling,<br />
group exerc<strong>is</strong>es, street plays, screening of films,<br />
vocational training programmes, haldi kumkum<br />
samaroha, rangoli and poster competitions and<br />
teaching precautions like first aid, fire extingu<strong>is</strong>hing<br />
skills. International Women’s Day, on March 8<br />
symbol<strong>is</strong>es solidarity, s<strong>is</strong>terhood and strength of<br />
women, has been a focal point for women from all<br />
five Cells to meet at <strong>one</strong> place and get a feeling of<br />
empowerment.<br />
10 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
For the past seven years, the Cell has been<br />
celebrating th<strong>is</strong> Day with vigour and enthusiasm<br />
reflected in singing of group song, experience<br />
sharing, presentation of annual progress report,<br />
speeches of dignitaries and children’s stage shows.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se events have instilled a feeling of confidence<br />
and leadership qualities in women. Knitting<br />
communities together has been the most effective<br />
tactic for preventing communal conflagration. In<br />
2002, after the communal carnage in Gujarat, there<br />
was tension in the community. Women Grievance<br />
Redressal Cell (WGRC) worked with the police and<br />
held meetings across the city through the MCM.<br />
WGRC participated in the MCM-organ<strong>is</strong>ed painting<br />
competitions, cultural programmes on communal<br />
harmony, sports like volley ball, gymnastics and<br />
athletics, table tenn<strong>is</strong> and ‘cricket for peace’ as<br />
friendly and healthy competitions to inculcate a<br />
spirit of recreation to counter cut-throat<strong>is</strong>m and<br />
promote peace making.<br />
<strong>The</strong> other strategy implemented by the Mohalla<br />
Committees has been in the setting up of study<br />
rooms, as in many slum colonies young students<br />
do not have a quiet space where they can study.<br />
Often many of them need help with their studies.<br />
By using the classrooms of local municipal schools,<br />
which are free and unused in the evenings, the<br />
Mohalla Committees have been able to provide a<br />
much-needed service to their communities. WGRC<br />
has played an important role in cementing bonds<br />
between communities, spouses, neighbours and<br />
enlightened the youth. It <strong>is</strong> an acknowledged fact<br />
that WGRC has played a useful role in forging a<br />
meaningful relationship between individuals in<br />
the <strong>family</strong> and expanded the meaning of <strong>family</strong><br />
that encompasses the <strong>whole</strong> community. WGRC<br />
members are torchbearers of women’s dignity,<br />
bodily integrity and gender-justice. Activities<br />
of WGRC have brought women’s <strong>is</strong>sues on the<br />
agenda of MCM. Now, the community accepts that<br />
women’s rights are human rights. Th<strong>is</strong> experience<br />
of MCM needs to be replicated in the country.<br />
II<br />
Need for Peace Journal<strong>is</strong>m<br />
Women are the main beneficiaries of peace process<br />
as it allows them freedom of movement and<br />
ensures their active participation in education, skill<br />
and enterpr<strong>is</strong>e development, better health status<br />
and in terms of employment and career option.<br />
Even in the midst of massive transformatory<br />
processes, women leaders from different parts of<br />
globe provided different models of peace building<br />
through constructive work. While reporting,<br />
a media personality must have faith: “In every<br />
conflict, there <strong>is</strong> always something retrievable”. It<br />
<strong>is</strong> very important to popular<strong>is</strong>e peace journal<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
Public felicitations of persons involved in rescue<br />
operations and rehabilitation work such as nurses<br />
of Cama Hospital in the midst of terror<strong>is</strong>t attack<br />
on 26-11-08 and hundreds of unsung heroes and<br />
heroines.
Efforts of global, national and local networks<br />
involved in peace-making must be popular<strong>is</strong>ed;<br />
for example, the Thousand Cranes Peace Network<br />
<strong>is</strong> made up of groups and individuals willing to<br />
fold a thousand paper cranes (or as many as they<br />
can manage) as a symbol of their hope for, and<br />
commitment to, peace and non¬violence. A v<strong>is</strong>it to<br />
the Peace Park and the Peace Memorial Museum in<br />
Japan allows the v<strong>is</strong>itor a glimpse into the horror<br />
of the <strong>world</strong>’s first use of the atomic bomb against<br />
people on 6 August 1945. It <strong>is</strong> a reminder that<br />
we must work together to make sure that such a<br />
tragedy never happens again. Women have built<br />
peaceful movements to fight against excesses<br />
of dictatorial regimes in the Philippines, Chile,<br />
Bangladesh, Burma, so on and so forth.<br />
Five Priorities for Conflict Resolution and Peace<br />
Practiti<strong>one</strong>rs involved in conflict resolution are<br />
unanimous in their conviction about five core<br />
principles. <strong>The</strong>y are:<br />
• Dialogue, Communication, Networks:- Centre for<br />
Studies in Society and Secular<strong>is</strong>m (CSSS), Mumbai,<br />
has been doing th<strong>is</strong> for the past two decades<br />
through research, documentation, training of<br />
people of all stake groups.<br />
• Contemplation:- Communal<strong>is</strong>m Combat,<br />
(Hate Hurts, Harmony works), a monthly magazine<br />
provides platform for debate and d<strong>is</strong>cussion on<br />
political economy of conflicts and ways to<br />
resolve them.<br />
• Community Life:- Moholla Committee Movement<br />
<strong>is</strong> doing illustrious work that must be replicated<br />
everywhere.<br />
• Justice, Peace & Integrity of Creation in Solidarity<br />
with the Most Vulnerable:- JPCs must attract all<br />
types of professions.<br />
• Simple Living, Solidarity for Social/Economic<br />
Justice:- All approaches, from A to G advocate<br />
socio-economic and gender justice.<br />
Approach of Conflict Transformation<br />
Women’s rights movement has contri<strong>but</strong>ed<br />
to conflict transformation through Media<br />
Development, Child Protection, Project<br />
Management, Humanitarian Ass<strong>is</strong>tance, Human<br />
Rights Protection, Human Development, Health,<br />
Education, Employment and Accountability of<br />
Refugees.<br />
Three Stages of Conflict Resolution<br />
• Peace Building <strong>is</strong> the process of restoring<br />
normal relations between people. It requires<br />
the reconciliation of differences, apology and<br />
forgiveness of past harm, and the establ<strong>is</strong>hment<br />
of a cooperative relationship between groups,<br />
replacing the adversarial or competitive<br />
relationship that used to ex<strong>is</strong>t. E.g. OLAKH, PUCL &<br />
SAHIYAR (Vadodara, Gujarat).<br />
• Peacekeeping <strong>is</strong> the prevention or ending<br />
of violence within or between nation-states<br />
through the intervention of an outside third<br />
party that keeps the warring parties apart.<br />
Unlike peacemaking, which involves negotiating<br />
a resolution to the <strong>is</strong>sues in conflict, the goal<br />
of peacekeeping <strong>is</strong> simply preventing further<br />
violence. (<strong>The</strong> UN Peace Keeping Force, UNHCR in<br />
Afghan<strong>is</strong>tan).<br />
• Peace Making <strong>is</strong> the term often used to refer to<br />
negotiating the resolution of a conflict between<br />
people, groups, or nations. It goes beyond<br />
peace¬keeping to actually deal with the <strong>is</strong>sues in<br />
d<strong>is</strong>pute, <strong>but</strong> falls short of peace building, which<br />
aims toward reconciliation and normal<strong>is</strong>ation of<br />
relations between ordinary people, not just the<br />
“Women are adept at bridging ethnic, religious,<br />
political, and cultural divides.”<br />
formal resolution which <strong>is</strong> written on paper. (Peace<br />
rallies, appeals, efforts through media)<br />
Through sports for peace, quiz for peace, songs<br />
for peace, debate/d<strong>is</strong>cussion on peace, painting<br />
for peace, theatre for peace, politics for peace,<br />
rereading h<strong>is</strong>tory of wars and peace and inter-faith<br />
dialogues the youth can be motivated towards<br />
philosophy of Vasudhaiv Kutumbkam (Whole <strong>world</strong><br />
<strong>is</strong> my <strong>family</strong>) for local as well as global harmony.<br />
<strong>The</strong> concept of vasudhaiv kutumbakam—the<br />
<strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> <strong>but</strong> <strong>one</strong> <strong>family</strong>—culture of peace and<br />
global citizenship should be inducted into all<br />
aspects of human life and education, especially<br />
humanities. <strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> a need to create Peace<br />
Museums and Peace Galleries to help promote a<br />
better understanding of other people and cultures<br />
around the <strong>world</strong>. Organ<strong>is</strong>ation of Peace Festivals<br />
and Peace Rallies has become a regular feature<br />
in the peace movement. In 2004, over <strong>one</strong> million<br />
people in different parts of globe had candle light<br />
marches to stop US invasion in Iraq. In th<strong>is</strong> context,<br />
for empowering harmony at the individual and<br />
community level, liberal human<strong>is</strong>m needs to be<br />
backed by solidarity, service and authority.<br />
Education<strong>is</strong>ts have:<br />
• To organ<strong>is</strong>e and mobil<strong>is</strong>e men, women and<br />
children to reiterate and reinforce the importance<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 11
of secular values for a harmonious coex<strong>is</strong>tence;<br />
• To create pressure groups to condemn acts of<br />
violence and exclusion and to propagate actions<br />
and initiatives to promote peace and inclusion;<br />
• To reaffirm secular values and multicultural<strong>is</strong>m<br />
for maintaining and strengthening democratic<br />
values based on respect for human rights; and<br />
• To encourage, facilitate and establ<strong>is</strong>h similar<br />
coalition of citizens to promote secular values,<br />
religious tolerance, democracy and human rights<br />
and accelerate women’s participation in secular<br />
movements striving for equality and justice.<br />
Gandhian women such as Nirmala Deshpande<br />
and Medha Patkar have galvan<strong>is</strong>ed hundreds of<br />
women into peace movement and have brought to<br />
the fore women’s agency in peace keeping.<br />
<strong>The</strong> international women’s rights movement<br />
has decided:<br />
• To organ<strong>is</strong>e and mobil<strong>is</strong>e men, women and<br />
children to reiterate and reinforce the importance<br />
of secular values for a harmonious coex<strong>is</strong>tence;<br />
• To create pressure groups to condemn acts of<br />
violence and exclusion and to propagate actions<br />
and initiatives to promote peace and inclusion;<br />
• To reaffirm secular values and multicultural<strong>is</strong>m<br />
for maintaining and strengthening democratic<br />
values based on respect for human rights;<br />
• To encourage, facilitate and establ<strong>is</strong>h similar<br />
networks of citizens to promote secular values,<br />
religious tolerance, democracy and human rights<br />
and accelerate women’s participation in secular<br />
movements striving for equality and justice;<br />
• To counter violence on women, dalits, minorities,<br />
tribals and to contri<strong>but</strong>e to the efforts for gender<br />
justice, social justice and d<strong>is</strong>tri<strong>but</strong>ive justice; and<br />
• To cons<strong>is</strong>tently ra<strong>is</strong>e our voices against<br />
fundamental<strong>is</strong>m and communal<strong>is</strong>m and to initiate<br />
action against all forms of d<strong>is</strong>crimination.<br />
Like Gandhiji’s v<strong>is</strong>ion, women’s v<strong>is</strong>ion of a<br />
harmonious society revolves around concerns such<br />
as social justice, gender justice and d<strong>is</strong>tri<strong>but</strong>ive<br />
justice. Prospects and possibilities for establ<strong>is</strong>hing<br />
harmony at the grassroots have increased due to<br />
multi-pronged efforts at community level, national<br />
and global efforts.<br />
Harmony for women’s rights movement <strong>is</strong>:<br />
• Justice, equality and peace in the <strong>family</strong><br />
and the <strong>world</strong>;<br />
• Harmony at the grassroots <strong>is</strong> best promoted<br />
by those whose stakes are high: the rural<br />
poor women from Tribal, Dalit and Minority<br />
communities—d<strong>is</strong>criminated thrice over by<br />
12 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
caste, class and gender; and<br />
• Putting women’s concerns in center will ensure<br />
development <strong>is</strong> equitable and sustainable. Women<br />
are adept at bridging ethnic, religious, political,<br />
and cultural divides. Under mature leadership they<br />
are collaborative, inclined towards consensus and<br />
comprom<strong>is</strong>e. Experiences of varied memberships<br />
in mahila mandals at the village level from different<br />
castes, religions, classes come together for<br />
common goals.<br />
“For generations, women have served as peace<br />
educators, both in their families and in their<br />
societies. <strong>The</strong>y have proved instrumental in<br />
building bridges rather than walls.”<br />
- UN Secretary-General Kofi Annan.<br />
Women have their fingers on the pulse of the<br />
community. <strong>The</strong>y are close to the roots of the<br />
conflict, have accurate information about the<br />
conflict as information givers/evidence and play<br />
a critical role in mobil<strong>is</strong>ing their communities to<br />
begin the process of reconciliation and rebuilding<br />
once hostilities end. Women are community<br />
leaders. Women are often at the centre of nongovernmental<br />
organ<strong>is</strong>ations, popular protests,<br />
electoral referendums, and other citizenempowering<br />
movements whose influence has<br />
grown with the global spread of democracy.<br />
Women are highly invested in preventing, stopping,<br />
and recovering from conflict, are motivated to<br />
protect their children and ensure security for<br />
their families. Despite being victims of violence,<br />
the consequences of absence of peace are most<br />
felt by them. Hence, in all conflict situations,<br />
women continue to pursue peace processes as it <strong>is</strong><br />
expressed in the following pledge taken by women<br />
after the Gujarat Riots (2002).<br />
“We, <strong>The</strong> Women of India, have solemnly resolved<br />
to unite our collective w<strong>is</strong>dom for the betterment<br />
of our community and ourselves. We hereby vow to<br />
strive towards bringing PEACE and Togetherness in<br />
our families and neighbourhood and work towards<br />
communal harmony. To educate ourselves,<br />
our men and our children about the values of<br />
compassion, love, integrity, h<strong>one</strong>sty, truthfulness,<br />
hard work, acceptance, forgiveness, sharing,<br />
respect for humanity and our environment. To<br />
ra<strong>is</strong>e collective voice against those indulging<br />
in suppression, oppression, exploitation,<br />
victim<strong>is</strong>ation and abuse of ourselves, our men and<br />
our children. To strive towards social, economic<br />
and political justice, liberty of thought, expression,<br />
belief, faith, worship and equality of status and<br />
of opportunity for ourselves, our men and our<br />
children.”<br />
Vibhuti Patel, Professor and Head, Post Graduate<br />
Department of Economics SNDT Women’s<br />
University.<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal,<br />
September 15 & 30, 2011
Jaya Ekadasi Vrat<br />
Festivals of the Month:<br />
India<br />
Lord V<strong>is</strong>hnu<br />
Jaya Ekadashi falls in the month of Magh according<br />
to the traditional Hindu lunar calendar. It occurs<br />
on the 11th day during Shukla Paksha, that <strong>is</strong>,<br />
during the waxing phase of the moon. While the<br />
North Indians observe th<strong>is</strong> ritual as Jaya Ekadashi,<br />
in South India, it <strong>is</strong> observed as Bh<strong>is</strong>ma Ekadashi<br />
or Bheesma Ekadashi. Devotees of Lord V<strong>is</strong>hnu<br />
observe vrat on Jaya Ekadashi as they consider it<br />
to be highly beneficial. Jaya Ekadasi Vrat 2012 falls<br />
on 3 February.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vrat<br />
Lord V<strong>is</strong>hnu <strong>is</strong> worshipped in Ekadashi fast. But<br />
in Jaya Ekadashi, Lord V<strong>is</strong>hnu <strong>is</strong> also worshipped<br />
with Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna. Persons observing th<strong>is</strong> fast<br />
prepare themselves a day before fast. After<br />
taking meal in evening on 10th day (<strong>one</strong> day<br />
before Ekadasi) the resolution of fast <strong>is</strong> taken in<br />
the morning of Ekadashi. <strong>The</strong>n, Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna <strong>is</strong><br />
worshipped with incense stick, lamp, and fruits.<br />
Lord V<strong>is</strong>hnu <strong>is</strong> worshipped with Panchamrit.<br />
Fast <strong>is</strong> observed the <strong>whole</strong> day and Jagran <strong>is</strong><br />
performed at night. Reading V<strong>is</strong>hnu Sahastranaam<br />
and doing Jagran for the <strong>whole</strong> night <strong>is</strong> considered<br />
auspicious. In the morning of Dvadashi, after<br />
bathing, Brahmans are gifted food and alms as per<br />
the capacity of an individual. By th<strong>is</strong>, a person gets<br />
free from all h<strong>is</strong> sins.<br />
Nirvana Day<br />
Nirvana Day commemorates the death of the<br />
h<strong>is</strong>torical Buddha and h<strong>is</strong> entry into Nirvana.<br />
Nirvana Day <strong>is</strong> a time for contemplation of the<br />
Buddha’s teachings. Some monasteries and temples<br />
hold Parinirvana meditation retreats. Others open<br />
their doors to laypeople who bring gifts of m<strong>one</strong>y<br />
and household goods to support monks and nuns.<br />
Nirvana Day 2012 falls on February 15.<br />
Nirvana<br />
<strong>The</strong> word Nirvana means “to extingu<strong>is</strong>h,” such as<br />
extingu<strong>is</strong>hing the flame of a candle. Some schools<br />
of Buddh<strong>is</strong>m explain Nirvana as a state of bl<strong>is</strong>s or<br />
peace, and th<strong>is</strong> state may be experienced in life, or<br />
it may be entered into at death. <strong>The</strong> Buddha taught<br />
that Nirvana was beyond human imagination. It<br />
celebrates the day when the Buddha <strong>is</strong> said to have<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 13
achieved Parinirvana, or complete Nirvana, upon<br />
the death of h<strong>is</strong> physical body. Buddh<strong>is</strong>ts celebrate<br />
the death of the Buddha because they believe that<br />
since he was Enlightened, he was free from the pain<br />
of physical ex<strong>is</strong>tence.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Day<br />
Passages from the Nirvana Sutra describing<br />
the Buddha’s last days of life are often read on<br />
Parinirvana Day. Other observances include<br />
meditation and v<strong>is</strong>its to Buddh<strong>is</strong>t temples and<br />
monasteries. Also, the day <strong>is</strong> a time to think about<br />
<strong>one</strong>’s own future death and on the deaths of loved<br />
<strong>one</strong>s. Th<strong>is</strong> thought process reflects the Buddh<strong>is</strong>t<br />
teachings on transience.<br />
Ganesh Chaturthi Vrat<br />
Ganesh Chaturthi <strong>is</strong> the festival of ‘Lord Ganesh’.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> of most auspicious fast (vrat) for the<br />
devotees of lord Ganesh. People believe that the<br />
vrat of Ganesh Chaturthi can give them w<strong>is</strong>dom,<br />
mind power and success. Lord Ganesh <strong>is</strong> known as<br />
son of Lord Shiva and Parvati. Ganesh Chaturthi<br />
Vrat 2012 falls on February 11.<br />
Observation<br />
Many people observe the fast (vrat) on Ganesh<br />
Chaturthi. Ladies prepare good food, sweets<br />
and special Laddoo at their homes and offer to<br />
Lord Ganesh before they eat. At some temples of<br />
lord Ganesha devotee celebrate it with idols of<br />
Lord Ganesha. People go to temples and pray for<br />
w<strong>is</strong>dom, health and wealth.<br />
14 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Nirvana Day - Buddha Lord Ganesh<br />
Surajkund Crafts Mela<br />
<strong>The</strong> Surajkund Crafts Mela <strong>is</strong> organized annually<br />
by the Haryana Tour<strong>is</strong>m Department in the<br />
month of February. Th<strong>is</strong> delightful handloom and<br />
handicrafts fair <strong>is</strong> planned every year to promote<br />
the traditional Indian Handicrafts in rural ambience<br />
at Surajkund in the vicinity of New Delhi. <strong>The</strong> fair<br />
was first time organized in 1981 and since then the<br />
fair continues to be a strong platform for Indian<br />
art<strong>is</strong>ts and craftsmen to d<strong>is</strong>play their skilled crafts<br />
and art work. Surajkund Mela 2012 spans from<br />
February 1–15.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Mela<br />
At th<strong>is</strong> annual week long fair skilled art<strong>is</strong>ts from all<br />
over the country d<strong>is</strong>play the rich crafts tradition<br />
of India in the typical rural setting and bring alive<br />
the age-old living crafts tradition. Surajkund crafts<br />
mela offers to its v<strong>is</strong>itors the exqu<strong>is</strong>ite and skilful<br />
paintings, textiles, wood stock, ivory work, pottery,<br />
terracotta, st<strong>one</strong>work, lac work and cane and<br />
grass work. V<strong>is</strong>itors can shop here for some of the<br />
<strong>world</strong>’s most treasured wares.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fair <strong>is</strong> not only limited to exhibitions of artwork<br />
<strong>but</strong> also presents the v<strong>is</strong>ual delight to its v<strong>is</strong>itors<br />
in the form of special Natyashala folk dances and<br />
musical evenings at the open-air theatre. <strong>The</strong>se<br />
programs are also accompanied by rural cu<strong>is</strong>ine,<br />
adding colours to th<strong>is</strong> popular crafts fair. Every<br />
year, the Surajkund Crafts Mela <strong>is</strong> planned by<br />
selecting a particular Indian state as a theme<br />
and entire ambience for the fair <strong>is</strong> designed<br />
accordingly. Many states have showcased its finest
handlooms, handicrafts and cu<strong>is</strong>ines in past fairs.<br />
26th Surajkund Crafts Mela 2012 will some<br />
highlights as: <strong>The</strong> Craftspersons from all over India,<br />
SAARC and other neighbouring countries selling<br />
the Handlooms and Handicrafts items. Assam the<br />
<strong>The</strong>me State of th<strong>is</strong> Year Mela <strong>is</strong> known as rice<br />
Granery of India and also known for monuments,<br />
handicrafts, handloom and cu<strong>is</strong>ines. A number of<br />
neighbouring countries would also be participating<br />
in th<strong>is</strong> Mela.<br />
Milad-un-Nabi<br />
Milad-un-Nabi also known as Barawafat or Mawlid<br />
marks the birth of the Prophet Muhammad.<br />
According to Islamic calendar the birthday of the<br />
Islamic prophet Muhammad occurs in the third<br />
month, Rabi’ al-awwal. <strong>The</strong> celebration of Miladun-Nabi<br />
origin <strong>is</strong> said to be have been since 11th<br />
century in the Fatimid dynasty. <strong>The</strong> same day<br />
marks the death anniversary of the Holy Prophet.<br />
<strong>The</strong> word ‘barah’ stands for the twelve days of the<br />
Prophet’s sickness. In 2012 some Muslims celebrate<br />
Milad-un-Nabi on 4 February and some celebrate 5<br />
days later ie on 9 February.<br />
Celebrations<br />
Milad-un-Nabi<br />
People gather, remember, d<strong>is</strong>cuss and celebrate<br />
the advent of the Prophet Muhammad’s birth and<br />
h<strong>is</strong> teachings. Many carry green flags or banners<br />
or wear green ribbons or items of clothing when<br />
taking part in these events. <strong>The</strong> green colour<br />
represents Islam and parad<strong>is</strong>e. Many Kashmiri<br />
Muslims gather at the Hazratbal shrine in Srinagar,<br />
India. It houses a hair that <strong>is</strong> believed to have come<br />
from the Prophet Mohammad. Thousands of people<br />
attend prayers at the shrine on the night before<br />
Milad-un-Nabi. <strong>The</strong> relic <strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>played in the mosque<br />
after the morning prayers.<br />
Mawlid, or Milad, <strong>is</strong> celebrated with large street<br />
parades in some countries. Homes and mosques<br />
are also decorated. Some people donate food<br />
and other goods for charity on or around th<strong>is</strong><br />
day. Others l<strong>is</strong>ten to their children read out<br />
poems about events that occurred in the Prophet<br />
Muhammed’s life. Mawlid <strong>is</strong> celebrated in th<strong>is</strong> way<br />
in many communities across the globe.<br />
Mahashivaratri<br />
Mahashivaratri Festival or the ‘<strong>The</strong> Night of Shiva’<br />
<strong>is</strong> celebrated with devotion and religious fervor<br />
in honor of Lord Shiva, <strong>one</strong> of the Deities of Hindu<br />
Trinity. Mahashivaratri falls on the moonless<br />
14th night of the new moon in the Hindu month<br />
of Phalgun, which corresponds to the month of<br />
February-March in Engl<strong>is</strong>h Calendar. Celebrating<br />
the festival of Mahashivaratri devotees observe day<br />
and night fast and perform ritual worship of Shiva<br />
Lingam to appease Lord Shiva. Mahashivaratri<br />
marks the night when Lord Shiva performed<br />
the ‘Tandava’. Mahashivaratri 2012 falls on 20<br />
February.<br />
Legend of Lubdhaka<br />
Surajkund Crafts Mela Scenes<br />
<strong>The</strong> legend of Lubdhaka <strong>is</strong> deeply related to<br />
Mahashivaratri and explains the popular custom of<br />
all-night worship of Lord Shiva on the festival. As<br />
a tradition devotees recite the legend of Lubdhaka<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 15
while they observe fast in worship of Lord Shiva on<br />
Mahashivaratri. And, it <strong>is</strong> only after observing an<br />
all-night fast that devotees eat the prasad offered<br />
to Shiva.<br />
Lubdhaka<br />
Lubdhaka, a poor tribal man and a devout<br />
worshipper of Lord Shiva once went into the<br />
deep forests to collect firewood. As the darkness<br />
engulfed the jungle, Lubdhaka lost h<strong>is</strong> way and<br />
could not find h<strong>is</strong> way home. He became extremely<br />
terrified as deep growls of animals began to fill the<br />
jungle. Seeking protection till daybreak, Lubdhaka<br />
climbed the nearest bel tree and sought safety<br />
and shelter in its branches. Since Lubdhaka was<br />
perched on the branch of a tree he was afraid<br />
that if he dozed he might fall off from the tree. To<br />
keep himself awake all night, Lubdhaka decided to<br />
pluck <strong>one</strong> leaf from the bheel tree and drop it while<br />
chanting the name of Shiva. By sunr<strong>is</strong>e, the devout<br />
tribal realized that he had dropped thousands<br />
of leaves on to a Shiva Lingam, which he had not<br />
seen in the darkness. Lubdhaka’s all night worship<br />
pleased Lord Shiva and by h<strong>is</strong> divine grace tigers<br />
and other wild animals went away. Thus, Lubdhaka<br />
not only survived <strong>but</strong> was also rewarded with<br />
divine bl<strong>is</strong>s. According to Puranas, ever since that<br />
day, the story of the tribal Lubdhaka has been<br />
recited every year on the night of Mahashivaratri.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> popular legend also forms the bas<strong>is</strong> of the<br />
popular custom of offering bhel (Aegle marmelos)<br />
leaves to Lord Shiva on Mahashivaratri.<br />
Traditions and Customs<br />
Various traditions and customs related to<br />
Mahashivaratri Festival are dutifully followed by<br />
the worshippers of Lord Shiva. Devotees observe<br />
strict fast in honor of Shiva, though many go on a<br />
diet of fruits and milk some do not consume even<br />
16 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
a drop of water. Devotees strongly believe that<br />
sincere worship of Lord Shiva on the auspicious<br />
day of Mahashivaratri, absolves a person of sins<br />
and liberates him from the cycle of birth and death.<br />
Mahashivaratri <strong>is</strong> considered especially auspicious<br />
for women. While married women pray for the wellbeing<br />
of their husbands unmarried women pray for<br />
a husband like Lord Shiva, who <strong>is</strong> regarded as the<br />
ideal husband.<br />
To mark the Shivratri festival, devotees wake up<br />
early and take a ritual bath, preferably in river<br />
Ganga. After wearing fresh new clothes devotees<br />
v<strong>is</strong>it the nearest Shiva temple to give ritual bath to<br />
the Shiva Lingum with milk, h<strong>one</strong>y, water etc.<br />
On Mahashivaratri, worship of Lord Shiva<br />
continues all through the day and night. Every<br />
three hours priests perform ritual pooja of<br />
Shivalingam by bathing it with milk, yoghurt,<br />
h<strong>one</strong>y, ghee, sugar and water amidst the chanting<br />
of “Om Namah Shivaya’ and ringing of temple bells.<br />
Nightlong vigil or jaagran <strong>is</strong> also observed in Shiva<br />
temples where large a number of devotees spend<br />
the night singing hymns and devotional songs in<br />
pra<strong>is</strong>e of Lord Shiva. It <strong>is</strong> only on the following<br />
morning that devotee break their fast by partaking<br />
prasad offered to the deity.<br />
Significance<br />
Mahashivaratri<br />
Festival of Mahashivaratri <strong>is</strong> the most important<br />
festival for the millions of devotees of Lord Shiva.<br />
<strong>The</strong> festival has been accorded lot of significance<br />
in Hindu mythology. It says that a devotee who<br />
performs sincere worship of Lord Shiva on the<br />
auspicious day of Shivratri <strong>is</strong> absolved of sins and<br />
attains moksha. Festival of Mahashivaratri has<br />
tremendous significance in Hindu<strong>is</strong>m. According<br />
to sacred scriptures, ritual worship of Lord Shiva<br />
on Mahashivaratri day pleases Lord Shiva the
most. Th<strong>is</strong> fact <strong>is</strong> said to have been declared by<br />
Lord Shiva himself, when h<strong>is</strong> consort Parvati asked<br />
him as to which ritual performed by h<strong>is</strong> devotees<br />
pleases him the most.<br />
Mahashivratri Festival <strong>is</strong> also considered to be an<br />
extremely significant festival by women. Married<br />
and unmarried women observe fast and perform<br />
Shiva Puja with sincerity to appease Goddess<br />
Parvati who <strong>is</strong> also regarded as ‘Gaura’, <strong>one</strong> who<br />
bestows marital bl<strong>is</strong>s and long and prosperous<br />
married life. Unmarried women also pray for a<br />
husband like Lord Shiva who <strong>is</strong> regarded as the<br />
ideal husband.<br />
Celebrations<br />
Mahashivaratri Celebrations in India are marked<br />
with devotion and religious fervor. Joy <strong>is</strong> writ large<br />
on the faces of millions of Lord Shiva devotees<br />
as they start preparing for the biggest Lord Shiva<br />
festival in advance. Celebrations of Mahashivaratri<br />
begin with the break of the dawn on the Shivratri<br />
day and continue all though the night. Devotees<br />
observe fast and spend the day in devotion<br />
and worship of Lord Shiva. Many worshippers<br />
also participate in the jaagran or the night vigil<br />
organized in various Shiva temples across the<br />
country. Devotees believe that sincere observance<br />
of Mahashivaratri puja and all night worship of<br />
Lord Shiva will absolve them of all their sins and<br />
liberate them from the cycle of birth and death.<br />
Tu B’Shevat<br />
Tu B’Shevat<br />
When you come to the land and you plant any tree,<br />
you shall treat its fruit as forbidden; for three years it<br />
will be forbidden and not eaten. In the fourth year, all<br />
of its fruit shall be sanctified to pra<strong>is</strong>e the Lord. In the<br />
fifth year, you may eat its fruit. -Leviticus 19:23-25<br />
Tu B’Shevat, the 15th day of the Jew<strong>is</strong>h month of<br />
Shevat <strong>is</strong> also known as the New Year for Trees.<br />
<strong>The</strong> word “Tu” <strong>is</strong> not really a word; it <strong>is</strong> the number<br />
15 in Hebrew. Tu B’Shevat <strong>is</strong> the new year for the<br />
purpose of calculating the age of trees for tithing<br />
which states that fruit from trees may not be eaten<br />
during the first three years; the fourth year’s fruit<br />
<strong>is</strong> for G-d, and after that, you can eat the fruit. Each<br />
tree <strong>is</strong> considered to have aged <strong>one</strong> year as of Tu<br />
B’Shevat. Tu B’Shevat 2012 falls on February 8.<br />
Customs and Observances<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are few customs or observances related to<br />
th<strong>is</strong> holiday. One custom <strong>is</strong> to eat a new fruit on<br />
th<strong>is</strong> day, or to eat from the Seven Species (shivat<br />
haminim) described in the Bible as being abundant<br />
in the land of Israel. <strong>The</strong> Shivat Haminim are:<br />
wheat, barley, grapes (vines), figs, pomegranates,<br />
olives and dates (h<strong>one</strong>y) (Deut. 8:8).<br />
Some people plant trees on th<strong>is</strong> day. In the 16th<br />
century, kabbal<strong>is</strong>ts, developed a seder ritual<br />
conceptually similar to the Pesach (Passover)<br />
seder, d<strong>is</strong>cussing the spiritual significance of fruits<br />
and of the shivat haminim. Th<strong>is</strong> custom spread<br />
primarily in Sephardic communities, <strong>but</strong> in recent<br />
years it has been getting more attention among<br />
Ashkenazim. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the season in which the<br />
earliest-blooming trees in the Land of Israel emerge<br />
from their winter sleep and begin a new fruitbearing<br />
cycle.<br />
Legally, the “New Year for Trees” relates to the<br />
various tithes that are separated from produce<br />
grown in the Holy Land. <strong>The</strong>se tithes differ from<br />
year to year in the seven-year Shemittah cycle;<br />
the point at which a budding fruit <strong>is</strong> considered<br />
to belong to the next year of the cycle <strong>is</strong> the 15th<br />
of Shevat. People mark the day of Tu B’Shevat by<br />
eating fruit, particularly from the kinds that are<br />
singled out by the Torah in its pra<strong>is</strong>e of the bounty<br />
of the Holy Land: grapes, figs, pomegranates, olives<br />
and dates.<br />
Brij Festival Bharatpur<br />
<strong>The</strong> Brij Festival in Bharatpur <strong>is</strong> dedicated to Lord<br />
Kr<strong>is</strong>hna and H<strong>is</strong> beloved Radha. During th<strong>is</strong> festival<br />
devotees of Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna gather at <strong>one</strong> particular<br />
place and celebrate the festival with lot of zeal<br />
and dedication. <strong>The</strong> main draw of the Brij Festival<br />
<strong>is</strong> the Raslila Dance, illustrating the undying love<br />
story of Radha and Kr<strong>is</strong>hna. Draped in colorful<br />
costumes villagers of Bharatpur perform th<strong>is</strong> dance<br />
and remember Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna and H<strong>is</strong> companion.<br />
<strong>The</strong> town of Bharatpur gets alive on the eve of<br />
Bharatpur Brij festival with the sound of folk songs<br />
which fill the air and enthral people. All the people,<br />
men or women, young or old, participate in the<br />
Rajasthan Braj Mahotsav and get carried away by<br />
the spirited flow. <strong>The</strong> entire place <strong>is</strong> painted in<br />
brilliant colors and no <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> spared from being<br />
splashed with colors. <strong>The</strong> Brij Festival 2012 spans<br />
from February 2–4.<br />
Held in honor of Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna Brij Festival in<br />
Bharatpur <strong>is</strong> marked by vitality and zest. Villagers,<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 17
in gay, multicolored attire, can be seen singing<br />
and performing the Raslila dance. All of Bharatpur<br />
echoes the sound of folk melodies at Bharatpur Brij<br />
Festival held on the eve of Holi. Men and women,<br />
young and old, rich and poor-all are moved by the<br />
spirit of th<strong>is</strong> festival. Energetic revelers spare no<br />
<strong>one</strong> during th<strong>is</strong> festival and delight in splashing<br />
color on every<strong>one</strong> around.<br />
During the Brij Festival the devotees gather at the<br />
Shri Radha Kr<strong>is</strong>hnaji’s temple in the morning and<br />
take a bath at the ghats (a flight of steps leading to<br />
the water) of the Banganga river. It <strong>is</strong> believed that<br />
the holy waters have powers to purify the soul.<br />
<strong>The</strong> people then head for the nearby shrines of<br />
Hanuman and Ganga Bihari and also v<strong>is</strong>it the Shiva<br />
temple and the Math of Goswamiji. Bharatpur Brij<br />
Festival in Rajasthan <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> of the important fairs<br />
and festivals of Rajasthan. <strong>The</strong> fair reflects the true<br />
traditional culture of Rajasthan. It has the essence<br />
of the true spirited nature of the locals.<br />
Ja<strong>is</strong>almer Desert Festival<br />
Herd of camels, locals dressed in colourful fancy<br />
dresses, camel races and polo matches, turban<br />
tying competitions, men with long moustache,<br />
acrobats, puppeteers, and jugglers are the main<br />
highlights of Ja<strong>is</strong>almer Desert Festival. <strong>The</strong><br />
celebrations of Festival of Ja<strong>is</strong>almer 2012 will<br />
continue for three days from 5 to 7 February. <strong>The</strong><br />
days of festival glorifies the rich culture of the<br />
region. <strong>The</strong> desert festival in Ja<strong>is</strong>almer was started<br />
with an aim to attract foreign tour<strong>is</strong>ts, who always<br />
look forward to explore more and more facets of<br />
Rajasthan. <strong>The</strong> festival showcases Rajasthani folk<br />
songs and dance to promote Ja<strong>is</strong>almer culture and<br />
traditions.<br />
18 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Brij Festival Bharatpur<br />
<strong>The</strong> major attraction of Ja<strong>is</strong>almer Desert Festival<br />
<strong>is</strong> to showcase the culture of the region glorifying<br />
the desert land. <strong>The</strong> annual desert festival <strong>is</strong> held<br />
on the backdrop of the Ja<strong>is</strong>almer fort. <strong>The</strong> sand<br />
of Ja<strong>is</strong>almer comes alive with the dazzling colors,<br />
vibrant music and laughter of the Desert Festival<br />
between the pinks of winters. <strong>The</strong> people dressed<br />
in brilliantly hued costumes, dance and sing the<br />
poignant ballads of valour, romance and tragedy.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fair has snake charmers, puppeteers, acrobats,<br />
folk art<strong>is</strong>ts and various competitions are also held<br />
here. <strong>The</strong> festival closes with an enchanting sound<br />
and light show in the moonlit night amid sand<br />
dunes with a prom<strong>is</strong>e to come back again next year.<br />
<strong>The</strong> rhythm of Ghumar, Kalbalia, Gair and Fire<br />
dancers dancing on the beats of folk music are the<br />
major attraction of the desert festival celebrations.<br />
<strong>The</strong> dancers in vibrant and brightly coloured<br />
costumes dance like flying <strong>but</strong>terflies. Ja<strong>is</strong>almer<br />
Desert Festival <strong>is</strong> the best occasion when the<br />
rich and colourful culture of the desert region <strong>is</strong><br />
highlighted. Villagers are heard singing the ballads<br />
of tragedy, valour, and romance of the local heroes<br />
and they dance to the folk tunes.<br />
Parveen, <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong><br />
Source: www.festivalsofindia.in, www.4to40.com,<br />
www.surfindia.com, www.iloveindia.com,<br />
www.pilgrimage-india.com,<br />
www.aryabhatt.com, www.hindu-blog.com,<br />
www.timeanddate.com, www.indiaparenting.com,<br />
www.theholidayspot.com,<br />
www.mahashivratri.org,<br />
www.haryanatour<strong>is</strong>m.gov.in, www.chabad.org,<br />
www.saffronsofindia.com,<br />
www.ja<strong>is</strong>almerdesertcamp.com/desertfestival.htm
Cobargo Folk Festival<br />
<strong>The</strong> h<strong>is</strong>toric village of Cobargo on the far south<br />
coast of New South Wales has been hosting th<strong>is</strong><br />
fun-filled weekend of music, dance, song, comedy<br />
and poetry and yarn-telling for the past 16 years.<br />
Over 200 performers converge on the Cobargo<br />
Showground over the last weekend in February and<br />
provide a pageant of <strong>Australia</strong>n and international<br />
talent. Performers and audiences describe th<strong>is</strong><br />
festival as “the best little folk festival in the<br />
country”. Cobargo Folk Festival 2012 falls on 24–26<br />
February.<br />
H<strong>is</strong>tory<br />
Festivals of<br />
the Month:<br />
<strong>Australia</strong><br />
Cobargo Folk Festival<br />
<strong>The</strong> festival started out as a small celebration in<br />
the village centre <strong>but</strong> the growth in popularity<br />
of the festival resulted in a move to the Cobargo<br />
Showground in 2005. Th<strong>is</strong> has been recogn<strong>is</strong>ed as<br />
a positive move in the development of the festival<br />
due to the beautiful rural setting, ample space<br />
and facilities. <strong>The</strong> organ<strong>is</strong>ers are all volunteers<br />
and the festival itself could not operate without<br />
these people who volunteer their time during the<br />
weekend of the festival each year. Volunteering<br />
gives a different perspective of the festival,<br />
enhances enjoyment and gives free adm<strong>is</strong>sion.<br />
Festival attendees experience a full program of<br />
concerts, workshops, dances, poets breakfasts,<br />
comedy acts, sessions, intimate blackboard<br />
concerts, food stalls, bar and refreshments. Th<strong>is</strong><br />
<strong>is</strong> a very friendly festival and it just keeps getting<br />
better.<br />
National Multicultural Festival<br />
<strong>The</strong> National Multicultural Festival <strong>is</strong> held in<br />
Canberra in February and features local, national<br />
and international music, dance and creative arts.<br />
Major features include a Greek glendi (a celebration<br />
of Greek culture), an international concert, a<br />
Pacific Islander showcase, and international food<br />
and dance events. A vibrant fringe comp<strong>one</strong>nt<br />
complements the mainstream festival activities.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Festival <strong>is</strong> produced by the ACT Office<br />
of Multicultural Affairs, Community Services<br />
Directorate, ACT Government. In 2011 National<br />
Multicultural Festival attracted over 240,000<br />
people. National Multicultural Festival 2012 falls on<br />
10–12 February.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Festival<br />
<strong>The</strong> National Multicultural Festival <strong>is</strong> Canberra’s<br />
premier cultural event, which actively involves<br />
over 200 community groups, local and national arts<br />
groups, up to 70 diplomatic m<strong>is</strong>sions, numerous<br />
businesses and people who attend over 150<br />
activities and events over the three day period. <strong>The</strong><br />
Festival celebrates the cultural diversity of the<br />
ACT by providing events that positively showcase<br />
cultural differences and encourages people to<br />
share in and celebrate differences by enjoying arts<br />
and music, dancing, laughing and eating together.<br />
Earth Frequency Festival<br />
Earth Frequency Festival <strong>is</strong> a music, arts, lifestyle<br />
and environment festival, based in South-East<br />
Earth Frequency Festival<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 19
Queensland, <strong>Australia</strong>. <strong>The</strong> concept of Earth<br />
Frequency <strong>is</strong> not just a festival or party, <strong>but</strong> a<br />
gathering of different tribes and a weekend of<br />
connection, intention and inspiration and <strong>is</strong> for<br />
those who love our planet, the Earth. <strong>The</strong> focus<br />
<strong>is</strong> on creating a meaningful space to gather,<br />
where ra<strong>is</strong>e awareness can be ra<strong>is</strong>ed and useful<br />
information shared on environmental <strong>is</strong>sues<br />
and sustainable lifestyle choices, consolidate<br />
community bonds with creative and fun activities,<br />
and provide a positive and transformative festival<br />
experience in the <strong>Australia</strong>n outdoors, with music,<br />
performance, talks and workshops and creative<br />
activities. Earth Freq <strong>is</strong> an inclusive, community<br />
minded event. People from many different<br />
backgrounds, ages and walks of life come together<br />
with the shared interests of music, nature, culture,<br />
community and peace. Earth Frequency Festival<br />
2012 falls on 17–20 February.<br />
Celebrations<br />
2012 marks the 7th edition of Earth Frequency<br />
Festival. From the origins as a small local envirocare<br />
doof, the event has grown and evolved to be a<br />
calendar highlight for the Queensland/NSW region.<br />
Earth Frequency Festival now spans 4 days and<br />
brings together a wide range of live and electronic<br />
music, performers, art<strong>is</strong>ts, v<strong>is</strong>ionaries and<br />
intellectuals in to <strong>one</strong> place with a specific intent;<br />
to capture the spirit of the cosmic experience; to<br />
gather, dance, share, laugh, love, educate and learn<br />
through a positive gathering of different tribes.<br />
National Multicultural Festival<br />
National Multicultural Festival<br />
20 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Frances Folk Gathering<br />
Each year in February, the tiny village of Frances<br />
(on the Victorian/South <strong>Australia</strong>n border)<br />
opens its doors to a huge collection of musicians,<br />
dancers, art<strong>is</strong>ts, buskers and ordinary folk for a<br />
weekend of music, fun and laughter. Frances Folk<br />
Gathering 2012 falls on February 24–26.<br />
H<strong>is</strong>tory<br />
Begun in 2000, the annual Frances Folk Gathering<br />
brings people together in a community-building<br />
atmosphere. <strong>The</strong> idea <strong>is</strong> based on the old-style<br />
country gatherings—celebrating the folk arts in<br />
an atmosphere of fun and friendship. <strong>The</strong> town of<br />
Frances welcomes Victorians, South <strong>Australia</strong>ns<br />
and folk from farther afield. <strong>The</strong> Gathering<br />
promotes the folk arts—music, dance, song, poetry,<br />
arts and crafts-building on the past and looking to<br />
the future. <strong>The</strong> event evolves with subtly different<br />
themes each year.<br />
Every<strong>one</strong> contri<strong>but</strong>es to the fun and entertainment.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y welcome young and old, beginners and<br />
experienced performers, the well-known and the<br />
never heard of. Frances <strong>is</strong> about participation.<br />
It’s not a festival with lots of concerts with<br />
performances by ‘stars’ <strong>but</strong> people invite a couple<br />
of special guests who inspire others.<br />
Celebrations<br />
Most folk set up camp or else park a caravan at the<br />
local oval for accommodation. <strong>The</strong>re are food stalls<br />
Frances Folk Gathering<br />
Chinese New Year
at the event. People join in as a performer, busker,<br />
presenting a workshop, entering the competitions,<br />
or perhaps the intriguing “mixed grill” award,<br />
joining in with the many impromptu sessions,<br />
dancing, or just plain hanging out.<br />
Chinese New Year 2012<br />
Chinese New Year <strong>is</strong> the longest and most<br />
important celebration in the Chinese calendar. <strong>The</strong><br />
New Year begins on the first day of the Chinese<br />
calendar, which usually falls in February, and the<br />
festivities continue for 15 days. Chinese New year<br />
celebrations in <strong>Australia</strong> continue from January<br />
20 – February 5, 2012. <strong>The</strong> 2012 year belongs to<br />
Dragon.<br />
Chinese in <strong>Australia</strong><br />
Chinese people first came to <strong>Australia</strong> in large<br />
numbers during the Gold Rush in the 1850s and<br />
60s. About <strong>one</strong>-third of the miners were Chinese.<br />
Many Chinese-<strong>Australia</strong>n families can trace their<br />
settlement in <strong>Australia</strong> to that time. Monuments<br />
and buildings developed by Chinese settlers<br />
serve as reminders of the long h<strong>is</strong>tory of Chinese<br />
immigration to <strong>Australia</strong>. Examples remain in towns<br />
like Ballarat and Bendigo in Victoria. Memorabilia<br />
<strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>played in museums like the Chinese<br />
Museum, Melbourne, and the Golden Dragon<br />
Museum, Bendigo.<br />
Sydney and Melbourne have Chinatowns—<br />
hub for restaurants, Chinese grocery stores<br />
and other small businesses, and centres<br />
for the celebration of festivals such as<br />
Chinese New Year. Br<strong>is</strong>bane also has a<br />
significant Chinatown area in Fortitude Valley.<br />
Celebrations<br />
<strong>The</strong> Chinese-<strong>Australia</strong>n community holds a variety<br />
of events to celebrate the arrival of the New Year.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Great Dragon appears at the Chinese New<br />
Year celebrations in the streets of Melbourne. In<br />
2003 a new dragon—the Millennium Dai Loong<br />
Dragon—was comm<strong>is</strong>si<strong>one</strong>d from the Foshan Arts<br />
Institute China. <strong>The</strong> Millennium Dai Loong Dragon<br />
in Melbourne <strong>is</strong> carried by over 200 people. It <strong>is</strong><br />
awakened every year with a ceremony of offerings<br />
to the Gods followed by a lion dance. Between<br />
wakings, the Millennium Dai Loong Dragon can<br />
be seen at the Chinese Museum in Melbourne’s<br />
Chinatown.<br />
In Sydney, festivities stretch to three weeks and<br />
include a Grand Parade, Dragon Boat and Sedan<br />
Chair Races and night markets. <strong>The</strong> Chinese New<br />
Year <strong>is</strong> celebrated in other ways all around the<br />
country.<br />
During Chinese New Year celebrations, people<br />
wear red clothes, give children ‘lucky m<strong>one</strong>y’ in red<br />
envelopes and set off firecrackers. Red symbol<strong>is</strong>es<br />
fire, which the Chinese believe drives away bad<br />
luck. Family members gather at each other’s<br />
homes for extravagant meals. Chinese New Year<br />
ends with the lantern festival, where people hang<br />
decorated lanterns in temples and carry lanterns<br />
to an evening parade under the light of the full<br />
moon. <strong>The</strong> highlight of the lantern festival <strong>is</strong> often<br />
the dragon dance. <strong>The</strong> dragon can stretch over 30<br />
metres long and <strong>is</strong> typically made of silk, paper and<br />
bamboo.<br />
Source: www.festivalaustralia.com.au,<br />
www.cobargofolkfestival.com,<br />
www.multiculturalfestival.com.au,<br />
www.earthfrequency.com.au,<br />
www.francesfolkgathering.com.au,<br />
http://australia.gov.au<br />
Chinese New Year<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 21
W<strong>is</strong>hing all my natural friends, a happy and healthy<br />
New Year, <strong>The</strong> year behind, National Institute<br />
of Naturopathy (NIN) could perform well except<br />
that we could not conduct the International<br />
Naturopathy and Yoga Conference due to financial<br />
constraints. All other programmes planned In<br />
connection with the Silver Jubilee of NIN could be<br />
achieved, Certain new initiatives could be started<br />
and we are looking forward to a healthy growth of<br />
NIN in the coming year.<br />
<strong>The</strong> free Sanatorium for the HIV+ve Patients <strong>is</strong><br />
now started. Construction of the new 10,000 sq. ft.<br />
exclusive treatment section <strong>is</strong> progressing at a fast<br />
pace. Actions for acqu<strong>is</strong>ition of 25 acres of land <strong>is</strong><br />
also progressing fast. Once we are able to acquire<br />
the same, we can proceed with the project of<br />
starting the Naturopathy College, Hospital and the<br />
Research unit.<br />
NIN <strong>is</strong> concentrating on the propagation of the<br />
science of Naturopathy by organizing a number<br />
of awareness programmes through Naturopathy<br />
hospitals across the Country and by self, using<br />
the manpower available with the institute.<br />
Regular Seminars and free Medical camps are<br />
being organized directly by NIN in the housing<br />
societies of Pune and various other organ<strong>is</strong>ations<br />
in Maharashtra. Training programmes for various<br />
groups like teachers, nurses, students and women<br />
are regularly conducted by NIN. Orientation<br />
Training for other doctors; continuous Medical<br />
Education programmes for Naturopathy doctors<br />
and Research Methodology Workshops are also<br />
continuing.<br />
NIN’s Heath food exhibitions with seminars<br />
on different topics in different states and the<br />
cookery classes are highly appreciated. At NIN,<br />
the OPD, Yoga Classes, Health Shop, Gym and<br />
the Naturopathic Diet Centre are getting very<br />
good response. Passed year gives sat<strong>is</strong>faction<br />
22 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
“Greetings”,<br />
on the New Year<br />
and confidence to proceed. Naturopathy and<br />
Life Natural being the end resort for the health<br />
problems of today we need to grow further even<br />
to meet the needs of tomorrow. Through Govt.<br />
of India, and all other State governments, more<br />
clinical facilities and educational programmes have<br />
to be started. Naturopaths need to concentrate<br />
primarily on Research which <strong>is</strong> the need of the<br />
hour. NIN has definite plans to enter into the field<br />
of research in the coming year.<br />
Followers of Naturopathy need to be more aware<br />
of the health hazards, the regular features or<br />
curse of our society. <strong>The</strong> Chemical war against the<br />
health of the citizens in the name of globalization<br />
or whatever, has to be quit by the people.<br />
National and Multinational Companies pharmas<br />
and business magnets try to protect their vested<br />
interests, where people have to suffer. Unless we<br />
wake up, these cannot be stopped.<br />
We need to educate the mass, especially Children<br />
and health workers, the importance of life natural,<br />
the rules regarding food, exerc<strong>is</strong>e and rest. How<br />
to make use of the natural elements to promote<br />
health, boost immunity and prevent d<strong>is</strong>eases. <strong>The</strong><br />
sick are to be reached far for help through our<br />
sure cure, cost effective system of medicine. Let us<br />
remember the words of Swami Vivekananda:<br />
“Ar<strong>is</strong>e, awake and stop not,<br />
till the goal <strong>is</strong> reached”.<br />
W<strong>is</strong>hing you all again a Happy and<br />
Healthy New Year.<br />
Naturally Yours!<br />
Dr. Babu Joseph, Chief Editor,<br />
N<strong>is</strong>argopachar Varta<br />
Source: N<strong>is</strong>argopachar Varta,<br />
Vol. 4 Issue 1, January 2012
Naturopath’s<br />
Advice<br />
(India)<br />
Q. I am a 56 years old person and suffering from<br />
Chronic Rhinit<strong>is</strong> for the last 5 years, Irritable Bowel<br />
syndrome for the last 4 years, Hyperacidity since<br />
1979 and Eczema in legs for the last 5 years. I have<br />
been suffering from low blood pressure for last the 10<br />
years. Kindly suggest the possible treatment options<br />
with Naturopathy and Yoga, to get a permanent<br />
relief. -SK Paul, Lucknow<br />
A. <strong>The</strong> complaints you’re suffering from had<br />
turned to be chronic as the therapy so far you<br />
have had might be for very symptomatic relief.<br />
Naturopathy perceives the body as <strong>one</strong> single<br />
entity rather than different systems. According<br />
to Naturopathy diagnos<strong>is</strong>, it <strong>is</strong> the eliminatory<br />
channels that were not functioning to the optimum<br />
level, thereby leading to all your sufferings. Out of<br />
four eliminatory channels, viz., Intestines, Kidneys,<br />
Lungs and Skin, as per your complaints three of<br />
them have a problem in performing their task. So<br />
the treatment will be targeted at the eliminatory<br />
channels first, by supporting them simultaneously<br />
preventing all the possible triggers which may<br />
provoke the symptoms.<br />
First, let me say, as you are crossing a chain of<br />
problems since many years, it <strong>is</strong> highly appreciable<br />
if you get admitted in any of the Nature Cure<br />
hospitals as per your convenience. According<br />
to Naturopathy, all the complaints are same. It<br />
performs by selecting different parts of the body<br />
when others are blocked.<br />
You may need to undergo a course of fasting from<br />
three to fifteen days as per your body composition,<br />
which shall be prescribed after assessing your<br />
physique by a Naturopath. It <strong>is</strong> adv<strong>is</strong>able to have<br />
Enema during the fasting to ass<strong>is</strong>t the bowel<br />
movement. During the course of fasting, Mud<br />
application to the eczematous parts, Sun bath<br />
and steam baths are recommended as per your<br />
endurance. Plantain leaf bath or full wet sheet pack<br />
can also be had to promote the elimination via skin.<br />
Both those therapies promote the skin functions.<br />
Necessary care should be taken to consume<br />
enough water before undergoing those therapies.<br />
Avoid indulging in any Animal products including<br />
milk and milk products. Peanuts, Chana daal and<br />
Soya products shall also be avoided during the<br />
course of treatment. In general, less salt and nonspicy<br />
diet <strong>is</strong> adv<strong>is</strong>ed. Adequate fluid intake shall be<br />
ensured. Juice of melons, grapes, figs and alkaline<br />
vegetables like Pumpkin, Cucumber, Lettuce,<br />
Rad<strong>is</strong>h etc. shall be given preference. <strong>The</strong> diet<br />
should be rich with vegetables and fruits. Complete<br />
raw food for a certain period <strong>is</strong> also adv<strong>is</strong>able.<br />
Raw juice therapy will be very effective in your<br />
case as you suffer from different problems and<br />
th<strong>is</strong> will help in purifying the blood and solving<br />
the hyperacidity problem. Alkaline juice of Lauki,<br />
Cucumber, Snake gourd, Plantain pith or Durva<br />
(grass) diluted with water can be taken, empty<br />
stomach.<br />
As far as therapies are concerned, Cold hip baths<br />
for 10 to 15 mins everyday will be beneficial. Facial<br />
steam and Hot chest packs can be had to relieve<br />
congestion and ease the breathe. Yogic kriyas like<br />
Kapalbhati and Neti kriyas are the best methods to<br />
clean the nasal tract and the surrounding sinuses.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y shall be d<strong>one</strong> regularly to keep airflow<br />
uninterrupted. As a precaution, the skin should<br />
not be left dry. Coconut oil can be applied as a<br />
mo<strong>is</strong>turizer. Neem-turmeric paste shall be applied<br />
before bath for few days till the itch <strong>is</strong> alleviated.<br />
Any form of physical activity <strong>is</strong> a must; preferably<br />
yoga. <strong>The</strong> entire body demands on the digestive<br />
system for its energy and nutrient supply. Thus<br />
with regular physical activity there appears keen<br />
hunger and complete bowel evacuation, which<br />
indicates that the digestive system <strong>is</strong> back to its<br />
normal status.<br />
Dr. D. Sathyanath, Nature Cure Physician,<br />
National Institute of Naturopathy (NIN), Dept. of<br />
Ayush, Min<strong>is</strong>try of Health & F.W., Govt of India,<br />
based at Bapu <strong>Bhavan</strong>, Tadiwala Road, Pune,<br />
India. NIN provides multifaceted Services and<br />
Monthly Activities including, OPD Clinic, Yoga<br />
Classes, Magazine, Weekly Lectures, Monthly<br />
Workshop, Naturopathy Diet Centre, Courses and<br />
Acupressure Clinic etc. For more details v<strong>is</strong>it:<br />
www.punenin.org, Email: ninpune@vsnl.com.<br />
Source: N<strong>is</strong>argopachar Varta, National Institute of<br />
Naturopathy, India, Vol. 4, Issue 1, January 2012<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 23
Swami Vivekananda<br />
Conversations and<br />
Dialogues1 Swami Vivekananda<br />
Question:—<strong>The</strong>n, you mean to say that<br />
there <strong>is</strong> no need of social reform at all?<br />
Swamiji:—Who says so? Of course there <strong>is</strong> need<br />
of it. Most of what you talk of as social reform<br />
does not touch the poor masses; they have<br />
already those things—the widow remarriage,<br />
female emancipation, etc.,—which you cry for.<br />
For th<strong>is</strong> reason they will not think of those things<br />
as reforms at all. What I mean to say <strong>is</strong> that want<br />
of Shraddha has brought in all the evils among<br />
us, and <strong>is</strong> bringing in more and more. My method<br />
of treatment <strong>is</strong> to take out by the roots the very<br />
causes of the d<strong>is</strong>ease and not to keep them merely<br />
suppressed. Reforms we should have in many<br />
ways; who will be so fool<strong>is</strong>h as to deny it? <strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong>,<br />
for example, a good reason for inter¬marriage in<br />
India, in the absence of which the race <strong>is</strong> becoming<br />
physically weaker day by day.<br />
Since it was a day of a solar eclipse, the gentleman<br />
who was asking these questions saluted Swamiji<br />
and left, saying, “I must go now for a bath in the<br />
Ganges. I shall, however, come another day.”<br />
III<br />
Reconciliation of Jnana-Yoga and Bhakti-Yoga—<br />
God in Good and in Evil Too—Use Makes A Thing<br />
Good or Evil—Karma—Creation—God—Maya<br />
[Shri Surendra Nath Sen—from private diary]<br />
Sunday, <strong>The</strong> 23rd January, 1898.<br />
It was evening and the occasion of the weekly<br />
meeting of the Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion, at the house<br />
of Balaram Babu of Baghbazar. Swami Turiyananda,<br />
Swami Yogananda, Swami Premananda, and others<br />
had come from the Math. Swamiji was seated in the<br />
verandah to the east, which was now full of people,<br />
as were the northern and the southern sections of<br />
the verandah. But such used to be the case every<br />
day when Swamiji stayed in Calcutta.<br />
Many of the people who came to the meeting had<br />
heard that Swamiji could sing well, and so were<br />
desirous of hearing him. Knowing th<strong>is</strong>, Master<br />
Mahâshaya (M.) wh<strong>is</strong>pered to a few gentlemen<br />
near him to request Swamiji to sing; <strong>but</strong> he saw<br />
through their intention and playfully asked,<br />
“Master Mahashaya, what are you talking about<br />
among yourselves in wh<strong>is</strong>pers? Do speak out.” At<br />
the request of Master Mahashaya, Swamiji now<br />
began in h<strong>is</strong> charming voice the song—“Keep with<br />
loving care the darling Mother Shyâmâ in thy heart.<br />
. . .” It seemed as if a Vinâ was playing. At its close,<br />
24 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
he said to Master Mahashaya, “Well, are<br />
you now sat<strong>is</strong>fied? But no more singing!<br />
Otherw<strong>is</strong>e, being in the swing of it, I<br />
shall be carried away by its intoxication.<br />
Moreover, my voice <strong>is</strong> now spoilt by<br />
frequent lecturing in the West. My voice<br />
trembles a great deal. . . .”<br />
Swamiji then asked <strong>one</strong> of h<strong>is</strong><br />
Brahmacharin d<strong>is</strong>ciples to speak on the<br />
real nature of Mukti. So, the Brahmacharin<br />
stood up and spoke at some length. A few others<br />
followed him. Swamiji then invited d<strong>is</strong>cussion on<br />
the subject of the d<strong>is</strong>course, and called upon <strong>one</strong><br />
of h<strong>is</strong> householder d<strong>is</strong>ciples to lead it; <strong>but</strong> as the<br />
latter tried to advocate the Advaita and Jnâna and<br />
assign a lower place to dual<strong>is</strong>m and Bhakti, he<br />
met with a protest from <strong>one</strong> of the audience. As<br />
each of the two opp<strong>one</strong>nts tried to establ<strong>is</strong>h h<strong>is</strong><br />
own viewpoint, a lively word-fight ensued. Swamiji<br />
watched them for a while <strong>but</strong>, seeing that they were<br />
getting excited, silenced them with the following<br />
words:<br />
Why do you get excited in argument and spoil<br />
everything? L<strong>is</strong>ten! Shri Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna used to<br />
say that pure knowledge and pure Bhakti are<br />
<strong>one</strong> and the same. According to the doctrine of<br />
Bhakti, God <strong>is</strong> held to be “All-Love”. One cannot<br />
even say, “I love Him”, for the reason that He <strong>is</strong><br />
All-Love. <strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> no love outside of Himself; the<br />
love that <strong>is</strong> in the heart with which you love Him<br />
<strong>is</strong> even He Himself. In a similar way, whatever<br />
attractions or inclinations <strong>one</strong> feels drawn by, are<br />
all He Himself. <strong>The</strong> thief steals, the harlot sells<br />
her body to prostitution, the mother loves her<br />
child—in each of these too <strong>is</strong> He! One <strong>world</strong> system<br />
attracts another—there also <strong>is</strong> He. Everywhere<br />
<strong>is</strong> He. According to the doctrine of Jnana also,<br />
He <strong>is</strong> real<strong>is</strong>ed by <strong>one</strong> everywhere. Here lies the<br />
reconciliation of Jnana and Bhakti. When <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong><br />
immersed in the highest ecstasy of divine v<strong>is</strong>ion<br />
(Bhâva), or <strong>is</strong> in the state of Samâdhi, then al<strong>one</strong><br />
the idea of duality ceases, and the d<strong>is</strong>tinction<br />
between the devotee and h<strong>is</strong> God van<strong>is</strong>hes. In<br />
the scriptures on Bhakti, five different paths of<br />
relationship are menti<strong>one</strong>d, by any of which <strong>one</strong><br />
can attain to God; <strong>but</strong> another <strong>one</strong> can very well<br />
be added to them, viz. the path of meditation on<br />
the non-separateness, or <strong>one</strong>ness with God. Thus<br />
the Bhakta can call the Advaitins Bhaktas as well,<br />
<strong>but</strong> of the non-differentiating type. As long as <strong>one</strong><br />
<strong>is</strong> within the region of Mâya, so long the idea of<br />
duality will no doubt remain. Space-time-causation,<br />
or name-and-form, <strong>is</strong> what <strong>is</strong> called Maya. When<br />
<strong>one</strong> goes beyond th<strong>is</strong> Maya, then only the Oneness<br />
<strong>is</strong> real<strong>is</strong>ed, and then man <strong>is</strong> neither a dual<strong>is</strong>t nor<br />
an Advait<strong>is</strong>t—to him all <strong>is</strong> One. All th<strong>is</strong> difference<br />
that you notice between a Bhakta and a Jnani <strong>is</strong><br />
in the preparatory stage —<strong>one</strong> sees God outside,<br />
and the other sees Him within. But there <strong>is</strong> another<br />
point: Shri Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna used to say that there<br />
<strong>is</strong> another stage of Bhakti which <strong>is</strong> called the<br />
Supreme Devotion (Parâbhakti) i.e. to love Him
after becoming establ<strong>is</strong>hed in the consciousness<br />
of Advaita and after having attained Mukti. It may<br />
seem paradoxical, and the question may be ra<strong>is</strong>ed<br />
here why such a <strong>one</strong> who has already attained<br />
Mukti should be desirous of retaining the spirit<br />
of Bhakti? <strong>The</strong> answer <strong>is</strong>: <strong>The</strong> Mukta or the Free<br />
<strong>is</strong> beyond all law; no law applies in h<strong>is</strong> case, and<br />
hence no question can be asked regarding him.<br />
Even becoming Mukta, some, out of their own free<br />
will, retain Bhakti to taste of its sweetness.<br />
Question:—God may be in the love of the mother<br />
for her child; <strong>but</strong>, sir, th<strong>is</strong> idea <strong>is</strong> really perplexing<br />
that God <strong>is</strong> even in thieves and the harlots in the<br />
form of their natural inclinations to sin! It follows<br />
then that God <strong>is</strong> as responsible for the sin as for all<br />
the virtue in th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong>.<br />
Swamiji:—That consciousness comes in a stage of<br />
highest realization, when <strong>one</strong> sees that whatever <strong>is</strong><br />
of the nature of love or attraction <strong>is</strong> God. But <strong>one</strong><br />
has to reach that state to see and real<strong>is</strong>e that idea<br />
for <strong>one</strong>self in actual life.<br />
Question:—But still <strong>one</strong> has to admit that God <strong>is</strong><br />
also in the sin!<br />
Swamiji:—You see, there are, in reality, no such<br />
different things as good and evil. <strong>The</strong>y are mere<br />
conventional terms. <strong>The</strong> same thing we call bad,<br />
and again another time we call good, according to<br />
the way we make use of it. Take for example th<strong>is</strong><br />
lamplight; because of its burning, we are able to see<br />
and do various works of utility; th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> mode of<br />
using the light. Again, if you put your fingers in it,<br />
they will be burnt; that <strong>is</strong> another mode of using<br />
the same light. So we should know that a thing<br />
becomes good or bad according to the way we use<br />
it. Similarly with virtue and vice. Broadly speaking,<br />
the proper use of any of the faculties of our mind<br />
and body <strong>is</strong> termed virtue, and its improper<br />
application or waste <strong>is</strong> called vice.<br />
Thus questions after questions were put and<br />
answered. Some<strong>one</strong> remarked, “<strong>The</strong> theory that<br />
God <strong>is</strong> even there, where <strong>one</strong> heavenly body<br />
attracts another, may or may not be true as a fact,<br />
<strong>but</strong> there <strong>is</strong> no denying the exqu<strong>is</strong>ite poetry the<br />
idea conveys.”<br />
Swamiji:—No, my dear sir, that <strong>is</strong> not poetry.<br />
One can see for <strong>one</strong>self its truth when <strong>one</strong> attains<br />
knowledge.<br />
From what Swamiji further said on th<strong>is</strong> point, I<br />
understood him to mean that matter and spirit,<br />
though to all appearances they seem to be two<br />
d<strong>is</strong>tinct things, are really two different forms of <strong>one</strong><br />
substance; and similarly, all the different forces<br />
that are known to us, whether in the material or<br />
in the internal <strong>world</strong>, are <strong>but</strong> varying forms of<br />
the manifestation of <strong>one</strong> Force. We call a thing<br />
matter, where that spirit force <strong>is</strong> manifested less;<br />
and living, where it shows itself more; <strong>but</strong> there<br />
<strong>is</strong> nothing which <strong>is</strong> absolutely matter at all times<br />
and in all conditions. <strong>The</strong> same Force which<br />
presents itself in the material <strong>world</strong> as attraction<br />
or gravitation <strong>is</strong> felt in its finer and subtler state as<br />
love and the like in the higher spiritual stages of<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ation.<br />
Question:—Why should there be even th<strong>is</strong><br />
difference relating to individual use? Why should<br />
there be at all th<strong>is</strong> tendency in man to make bad or<br />
improper use of any of h<strong>is</strong> faculties?<br />
Swamiji:—That tendency comes as a result of <strong>one</strong>’s<br />
own past actions (Karma); everything <strong>one</strong> has, <strong>is</strong><br />
of h<strong>is</strong> own doing. Hence it follows that it <strong>is</strong> solely<br />
in the hands of every individual to control h<strong>is</strong><br />
tendencies and to guide them properly.<br />
Question:—Even if everything <strong>is</strong> the result of our<br />
Karma, still it must have had a beginning, and why<br />
should our tendencies have been good or bad at<br />
the beginning?<br />
Swamiji:—How do you know that there <strong>is</strong> a<br />
beginning? <strong>The</strong> Sr<strong>is</strong>hti (creation) <strong>is</strong> without<br />
beginning—th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the doctrine of the Vedas. So<br />
long as there <strong>is</strong> God, there <strong>is</strong> creation as well.<br />
Question:—Well, sir, why <strong>is</strong> th<strong>is</strong> Maya here, and<br />
whence has it come?<br />
Swamiji:—It <strong>is</strong> a m<strong>is</strong>take to ask “why” with respect<br />
to God; we can only do so regarding <strong>one</strong> who<br />
has wants or imperfections. How can there be<br />
an, “why” concerning Him who has no wants<br />
and who <strong>is</strong> the One Whole? No such question as<br />
“Whence has Maya come?” can be asked. Timespace-causation<br />
<strong>is</strong> what <strong>is</strong> called Maya. You, I, and<br />
every<strong>one</strong> else are within th<strong>is</strong> Maya; and you are<br />
asking about what <strong>is</strong> beyond Maya! How can you do<br />
so while living within Maya?<br />
Again, many questions followed. <strong>The</strong> conversation<br />
turned on the philosophies of Mill, Hamilton,<br />
Herbert Spencer, etc., and Swamiji dwelt on them<br />
to the sat<strong>is</strong>faction of all. Every<strong>one</strong> wondered at the<br />
vastness of h<strong>is</strong> Western philosophical scholarship<br />
and the promptness of h<strong>is</strong> replies.<br />
<strong>The</strong> meeting d<strong>is</strong>persed after a short conversation<br />
on m<strong>is</strong>cellaneous subjects.<br />
Swami Vivekananda<br />
Source: Swami Vivekananda’s Works<br />
1 <strong>The</strong>se Conversations and Dialogues are translated from the contri<strong>but</strong>ions of<br />
D<strong>is</strong>ciples to the Udbodhan, the Bengali organ of the Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 25
Legacy of<br />
the Mahatma<br />
26 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Mahatma stood for causes for which he struggled<br />
throughout h<strong>is</strong> working life. <strong>The</strong>y were—Freedom,<br />
Unity, Equality, Self-Reliance and Decentral<strong>is</strong>ation.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y were related to each other. Though these<br />
causes were ‘ends’, he was equally concerned with<br />
‘means’ to achieve those ends. Means based on the<br />
principles of ‘Truth’ and ‘Non-Violence’.<br />
Such was the magnetic influence of h<strong>is</strong> personality,<br />
h<strong>is</strong> thoughts and actions that he was able to<br />
attract the support and cooperation of a galaxy of<br />
towering personalities of h<strong>is</strong> time. Equally he was<br />
able to inspire masses of Indians to participate in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> struggles.<br />
Freedom meant firstly political freedom,<br />
emancipation of India from the Brit<strong>is</strong>h colonial rule.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> struggle for freedom stemmed from h<strong>is</strong> sense<br />
of self-respect and dignity not only of himself <strong>but</strong><br />
of every individual. Th<strong>is</strong> assertion of self respect<br />
began in South Africa where as a young lawyer he<br />
was thrown out of the train on a cold platform of<br />
Citz Mortiz Burg station, despite a valid first class<br />
ticket on the grounds that first class was reserved<br />
only for the Whites.<br />
Gandhi would not accept th<strong>is</strong> tyranny and injustice<br />
even though Indians in South Africa had meekly<br />
succumbed, since they did not have the courage to<br />
oppose the powerful rac<strong>is</strong>t government. But young<br />
Gandhi mobil<strong>is</strong>ed the Indian people, gave them<br />
courage and determination to assert their selfrespect<br />
and join h<strong>is</strong> struggle against the rac<strong>is</strong>t rule<br />
over the next twenty years.<br />
He was not able to see the end of the rac<strong>is</strong>t rule <strong>but</strong><br />
a beginning was made which ultimately culminated<br />
in the end of ‘apartheid’.<br />
Gandhi assumed the leadership of the Congress<br />
Party after the dem<strong>is</strong>e of Lokmanya Tilak. He<br />
launched three mass-movements—the noncooperation<br />
movement in the twenties, the civil<br />
d<strong>is</strong>obedience movement of the thirties and the Quit<br />
India Movement of the forties which culminated<br />
in India’s freedom, accompanied by the tragic<br />
partition of the country.<br />
Lord Meghnad Desai in h<strong>is</strong> book ‘Red<strong>is</strong>covery<br />
of India’ has critic<strong>is</strong>ed Mahatma Gandhi for h<strong>is</strong><br />
agitation<strong>is</strong>t approach, for launching h<strong>is</strong> noncooperation<br />
movement spurning the offer of<br />
Morley Minto reforms aimed at “progressive<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ation of self government.”<br />
He feels that cooperation with the first government<br />
led by Ramsey Macdonald of the Labour Party<br />
of England would have been to the advantage of<br />
the Indian people. Gandhiji and Nehru wanted<br />
‘Sampoorna Swaraj’ which, as declared by Tilak,<br />
was ‘the birth right of the Indian people”.<br />
Gandhi used the techniques of non-cooperation,<br />
non-obedience and ‘Satyagrah’ and mass movement<br />
to fight the colonial rule.
Were these techniques relevant in Independent<br />
India? Dr. B.R. Ambedkar in h<strong>is</strong> address to the<br />
Constituent Assembly categorically stated<br />
that neither coercion though non-violence nor<br />
violent movement would be all right when Indian<br />
constitution has provided constitutional means<br />
available to every citizens for safeguarding h<strong>is</strong> or<br />
her fundamental rights. But despite Dr. Ambedkar’s<br />
warnings, legacy of Gandhian techniques of<br />
opposing government by ‘fasting’ continued.<br />
Potti Shriramalu carried on h<strong>is</strong> fast unto death for<br />
the birth of a separate state for Andhra (Telugu)<br />
people. When Sriramalu sacrificed h<strong>is</strong> life, Nehru<br />
had to concede the demand leading to the<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>tence of Andhra-Pradesh out of the erstwhile<br />
Madras province. Th<strong>is</strong> started the process of<br />
reorgan<strong>is</strong>ation of states in India on lingu<strong>is</strong>t bas<strong>is</strong>.<br />
“H<strong>is</strong> struggle for freedom<br />
stemmed from h<strong>is</strong> sense of<br />
self-respect and dignity...”<br />
Recently Anna Hazare successfully used the<br />
Gandhian techniques of fasting for compelling the<br />
Government to concede h<strong>is</strong> demand for forming a<br />
joint committee of civil society and the government<br />
to formulate on a rev<strong>is</strong>ed Lokpal Bill.<br />
Gandhiji real<strong>is</strong>ed that unity of the Indian people<br />
was a precondition for a successful national<br />
movement against the powerful Brit<strong>is</strong>h rule. He<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ed that religious divide, especially among<br />
Hindus and Muslims, and div<strong>is</strong>ions within the<br />
Hindu Society on grounds of castes and outcastes<br />
made Indian people incapable of a united<br />
struggle and a national effort. He, therefore, gave<br />
importance to bridging the communal and caste<br />
divide. Gandhiji was prepared to go to any length<br />
to achieve th<strong>is</strong>. He supported the retrograde<br />
Khilafat Movement to get Muslim participation in<br />
the freedom movement. He did succeed in th<strong>is</strong> with<br />
the support of Muslim leaders.<br />
Sarojini Naidu once called Mohammad Ali Jinnah<br />
“Symbol of Hindu-Muslim Unity”. He was the lawyer<br />
of Lokmanya Tilak when the Brit<strong>is</strong>h charged him<br />
with sedition. But the same Jinnah parted ways<br />
with Congress after the Nagpur session where he<br />
was hooted out, blaming Gandhi for introducing<br />
religion in politics.<br />
<strong>The</strong> allegations were not incorrect, witness h<strong>is</strong><br />
support to Khilafat movement against Jinnah’s<br />
advice and h<strong>is</strong> concept of ‘Ramraj’ as the ideal after<br />
independent India and all religious prayers sung at<br />
h<strong>is</strong> evening Prarthana Sabhas.<br />
Gandhi claimed that Congress represented the<br />
entire people of India, including Muslims. Jinnah<br />
made the claim for a separate nation for Muslims<br />
called Pak<strong>is</strong>tan. <strong>The</strong> last minutes effort of<br />
Mahatma Gandhi to persuade Jinnah give up<br />
h<strong>is</strong> demand for partition, by offering him Prime<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>tership of a united India, failed when he<br />
contemptuously spurned the offer. Gandhi made a<br />
public statement that the viv<strong>is</strong>ection of India would<br />
be over h<strong>is</strong> dead body <strong>but</strong> he could not keep h<strong>is</strong><br />
word and partition did come into ex<strong>is</strong>tence forming<br />
two independent nations.<br />
Behind the coming into ex<strong>is</strong>tence of Pak<strong>is</strong>tan as<br />
an Islamic nation was the pernicious two nation<br />
theory advocated by Jinnah which was accepted<br />
by a majority of the Muslim people. Congress<br />
blamed the Brit<strong>is</strong>h for deliberately creating a divide<br />
between the Hindus and Muslims.<br />
But the fact remains, that such a feeling of separate<br />
identity did ex<strong>is</strong>t amongst the Muslims. Though<br />
Muslims and Hindus joined together in the revolt<br />
of 1857, the Muslim modern<strong>is</strong>t, Sir Syed Ahmed<br />
Khan (1817-1894), the founder of Aligarh Muslim<br />
University, clearly stated in a speech at Patna<br />
that ‘In India there are two prominent nations<br />
which are d<strong>is</strong>tingu<strong>is</strong>hed by the names of Hindus<br />
and Mussulmans. At the same time, as common<br />
inhabitants of India, the two should have mutual<br />
cooperation, sympathy and love”. On the other<br />
hand if we show “mutual d<strong>is</strong>unity, animosity and<br />
ill-will for each other, we would only destroy<br />
ourselves.” However, Jinnah who became an<br />
und<strong>is</strong>puted leader of the Muslims in the 1940s took<br />
an extreme approach.<br />
<strong>The</strong> hope that Hindus and Muslims can evolve a<br />
‘common nationality’ <strong>is</strong> an empty dream he said.<br />
However, a large population of Muslims, almost<br />
as many as in Pak<strong>is</strong>tan formed as separate Muslim<br />
nation, continue to live in India as equal citizens of<br />
the Indian Republic and of the Indian nation. Jinnah<br />
spurned the approach of the Congress to present a<br />
united front of people of India. He dubbed Congress<br />
as essentially a Hindu party.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> approach and mindset inevitably led to<br />
the partition. Future events like the end of<br />
East Pak<strong>is</strong>tan and the birth of Bangladesh, the<br />
internecine conflicts in Pak<strong>is</strong>tan and r<strong>is</strong>e of Islamic<br />
terror<strong>is</strong>m, not only falsified Jinnah’s formulations<br />
<strong>but</strong> brought immense grief to Muslims in Pak<strong>is</strong>tan<br />
and elsewhere.<br />
Mahatma Gandhi’s view was as an advocate of<br />
‘Hindu-Muslim’ unity. He asserted that millions<br />
of Hindus had sought it. <strong>The</strong> members of each<br />
community vied with each other in accommodating<br />
members of s<strong>is</strong>ter community. <strong>The</strong>y respect<br />
each other. No trace of suspicion lurked in<br />
anybody’s heart.’<br />
Even after partition, Mahatma Gandhi continued to<br />
struggle for Hindu-Muslim unity. While India was<br />
celebrating the birth of freedom in the nation’s<br />
capital, the Mahtma was moving barefoot in<br />
Naukhali in Bengal, dousing the flames of arson and<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 27
Mahatma Gandhi and Sarojini Naidu<br />
Sardar Patel Sarojini Naidu<br />
28 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
B.R. Ambedkar<br />
violence let loose by communal orgy. He wanted<br />
India and Pak<strong>is</strong>tan to live in harmony and went on<br />
fast for making India give Pak<strong>is</strong>tan its due share<br />
of assets, after it was withheld by Nehru and Patel<br />
(Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter and Deputy Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter) on<br />
the ground that the resources would be used for<br />
military attacks on Kashmir and elsewhere.<br />
<strong>The</strong> government of India had to succumb <strong>but</strong><br />
such was the anger of the Hindu extrem<strong>is</strong>m that<br />
Nathuram Godse who was its embodiment shot at<br />
Mahatma at h<strong>is</strong> prayer meeting in Birla House. <strong>The</strong><br />
Mahatma died for the cause of communal harmony<br />
with the name of Shri Ram on h<strong>is</strong> lips.<br />
Another great hindrance to the unity of India was<br />
the ex<strong>is</strong>tence of castes and sub castes amongst<br />
Hindus arranged in a hierarchical order with<br />
outcastes or Untouchables denied even basic<br />
human dignity and access to drinking water from<br />
common wells and lakes.<br />
Mahatma Gandhi had definite ideas regarding the<br />
economic, political and social system in free India.<br />
Every citizen and <strong>family</strong>, every community must<br />
feel free and not in anybody’s bondage. Th<strong>is</strong> meant<br />
maximum decentral<strong>is</strong>ation, not concentration of<br />
power in those who run government at the centre<br />
and in the states.<br />
In h<strong>is</strong> words, “Independence must mean<br />
independence of the people of India and not those<br />
who are ruling over them. <strong>The</strong> rulers of India would<br />
have to be servants of the people, ready to do their<br />
will. Independence must begin at the bottom. Every<br />
village must be a Republic or Panchayat having<br />
full powers. Every village has to be self-sustained<br />
and capable of managing its affairs even to the<br />
extent of defending itself against the <strong>whole</strong> <strong>world</strong>.<br />
In the structure composed of innumerable village<br />
communities, there will be, every widening never<br />
ascending circles. <strong>The</strong> outermost circumference<br />
will not wield power to crush the inner circle <strong>but</strong><br />
will give strength to all within and derive its own<br />
strength from it.”<br />
When the Indian Constitution was being framed<br />
Gandhi was not there to guide the deliberation of<br />
the Constituent Assembly. He was snatched away<br />
by the bullet of an assassin less than six months<br />
after the attainment of independence. However,<br />
some members did ask for the Gandhian model for<br />
our constitution instead of the Westminster model.<br />
But th<strong>is</strong> was not accepted. <strong>The</strong> Chairman of<br />
the Drafting Committee of the Constitution, Dr.<br />
Ambedkar totally opposed the concept of village<br />
as a self-governing republic. All that was conceded<br />
was a directive principle of the Constitution laying<br />
down that ‘village panchayats shall be promoted as<br />
units of self-govt.<br />
An articulate advocate of Gandhian model was<br />
Jayaprakash Narayan, <strong>one</strong> of the ardent followers<br />
of Mahatma Gandhi and Vinoba Bhave. In 1959
he publ<strong>is</strong>hed a tract. ‘A plea for restructuring of<br />
Indian polity’ in which he advocated an alternative<br />
political system based on the revival of village<br />
panchayats and replace the topdown model of<br />
Parliamentary democracy by <strong>one</strong> working from<br />
village panchayats upwards—an elaboration of<br />
Gandhi’s idea of ‘oceanic circles.’ <strong>The</strong> foundation of<br />
our polity should be self governing, self sufficient,<br />
urban-rural local communities. <strong>The</strong> highest<br />
political institution of the local community should<br />
be the Gram Sabha of which all adults should be<br />
members.<br />
With the blessings of Mahatma Gandhi, Jawaharlal<br />
Nehru became the first Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter of free<br />
India. Mahatma preferred him to h<strong>is</strong> elders—<br />
Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel, a fellow Gujrati and<br />
C. Rajgopalachari whom he had described as<br />
h<strong>is</strong> ‘conscience keeper’. Ramchandra Guha has<br />
succinctly given the reasons why Gandhi chose<br />
Nehru despite profound differences in their<br />
outlook—‘Nehru venerated Gandhi’, the older<br />
man in turn showered more affection on h<strong>is</strong><br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciple than on h<strong>is</strong> four biological sons. <strong>The</strong><br />
two men differed in temperament and altitudes<br />
to modernity. Nehru was indifferent to religion.<br />
Gandhi believed deeply in h<strong>is</strong> own version of<br />
God (h<strong>is</strong> ‘inner voice’). Nehru thought that<br />
industrial<strong>is</strong>ation was the only solution to endemic<br />
poverty. Gandhi called instead for the renewal<br />
of village economy. Nehru believed in mass<br />
production in modern factories, Gandhi believed<br />
in production by masses engaged in village<br />
industries—Charakha being the symbol.<br />
Nehru had great faith in the powers of modern<br />
state to uplift and reform society. Gandhi was<br />
sceptical of state power, trusting instead in<br />
the conscience and will of individuals and<br />
communities. Hence h<strong>is</strong> concept of ‘trusteeship’.<br />
Beyond these differences were fundamental<br />
similarities. Both were patriots in the most<br />
inclusive sense who identified with all of India<br />
rather than with a particular caste, language, region<br />
and religion. Both abhored violence and preferred<br />
democratic government to dictatorship. All th<strong>is</strong><br />
and Nehru’s own independent appeal to the young<br />
led Gandhi to anoint him as h<strong>is</strong> political successor.<br />
Neither Patel nor Rajaji challenged Gandhi’s choice.<br />
Patel worked as Deputy Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter and Home<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter and within a short period till h<strong>is</strong> death in<br />
1950, he made an enduring contri<strong>but</strong>ion to India’s<br />
unity by the integration of all princely states<br />
including Hyderabad. But not Kashmir which Nehru<br />
kept to himself with tragic consequences. Kashmir<br />
remains to th<strong>is</strong> day a festering sore. Many believe<br />
that had Nehru left Kashmir to be dealt with by<br />
Patel like all other Princely states, the result would<br />
have been different.<br />
Rajaji had great affection for Nehru though he<br />
became an inveterate critic of Nehru’s economic<br />
policy and founded a new party—the Swatantra<br />
Party which opposed Nehru’s Stat<strong>is</strong>m which gave<br />
r<strong>is</strong>e to license permit raj. Nehru tried to find a<br />
via media between totalitarian<strong>is</strong>m in Commun<strong>is</strong>t<br />
countries and unbraided capital<strong>is</strong>m in western<br />
countries. He evolved the concept of planning in<br />
a mixed economy. <strong>The</strong> economy should be selfsufficient.<br />
Economic development cannot be left to<br />
the vic<strong>is</strong>situdes of the market forces <strong>but</strong> needs to<br />
be deliberately planned with optimum use of the<br />
natural and human resources based on science and<br />
technology.<br />
As against was Nehru’s social<strong>is</strong>m which has led to<br />
state central of everything. <strong>The</strong> license ‘permit raj’<br />
has stifled entrepreneurship and private initiative.<br />
He wanted corruption and inefficiency of permitlicence<br />
raj to go. Gandhiji would have approved<br />
of Rajaji’s approach. It required two decades after<br />
Nehru’s death for the real<strong>is</strong>ation that what Rajaji<br />
had asked of Nehru, deserved to be recogn<strong>is</strong>ed.<br />
It needed Narsimha Rao’s Congress government,<br />
who appointed Dr. Manmohan Singh as h<strong>is</strong> Finance<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter, to quietly wind up the Nehruvian model<br />
and go in for ‘economic reforms’ to d<strong>is</strong>mantle the<br />
license permit raj and go in for market<strong>is</strong>ation,<br />
privat<strong>is</strong>ation, liberal<strong>is</strong>ation and global<strong>is</strong>ation.<br />
Like h<strong>is</strong> mentor, Nehru stood for non-violence<br />
and <strong>world</strong> peace. But when Jinnah sent tribal<br />
marauders to invade Kashmir and take it by force,<br />
Nehru had to send the army to drive out the<br />
invaders.<br />
Gandhiji approved of th<strong>is</strong> action. Gandhi wanted<br />
India to have the smallest possible army. Nehru<br />
concentrated on development than on defence. But<br />
when China invaded India’s northern boundaries<br />
in 1962, Nehru had to go in for strengthening the<br />
armed forces and the process has g<strong>one</strong> all along till<br />
today.<br />
Gandhiji would have been d<strong>is</strong>tressed by the<br />
violence and armed race on the subcontinent. But<br />
would he have found out a non-violent, peaceful<br />
alternative? After World War II, no third <strong>world</strong> war<br />
has taken place. But innumerable bloody conflicts<br />
do take place all the <strong>world</strong> over. Th<strong>is</strong> subcontinent<br />
<strong>is</strong> no exception. <strong>The</strong> strife torn <strong>world</strong> has started<br />
looking at the life work and thoughts of Mahatma<br />
Gandhi to usher in an era of <strong>world</strong> peace.<br />
(<strong>The</strong> quotations here are from ‘Makes of Modern<br />
India’ a compilation by Ramchandra Guha with<br />
excellent biographical and background notes).<br />
P.R. Dubhashi, A former Secretary to the<br />
Government of India and currently Chairman of<br />
the Pune Kendra of <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong>.<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal September 30, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 29
Men Behind<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong><br />
Dr. K.M. Munshi—<strong>The</strong> V<strong>is</strong>ionary &<br />
S. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan—<strong>The</strong> Builder<br />
Kulapati Dr. K.M. Munshi started the <strong>Bhavan</strong> in<br />
1938 in a modest way at Mumbai with the blessings<br />
of Mahatma Gandhi and S. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan joined<br />
him in 1947. After the sad dem<strong>is</strong>e of Munshi in<br />
1971 Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan continued to steer the ship of<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> along with a team of dedicated <strong>Bhavan</strong>ties<br />
and during th<strong>is</strong> period the <strong>Bhavan</strong> achieved<br />
phenomenal growth and attained eminence all over<br />
the World.<br />
In spite of these sad incidents, <strong>Bhavan</strong> would<br />
continue to grow and grow in the years to come by<br />
following the great ideals and foundation laid down<br />
by these two great leaders.<br />
30 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Dr. K.M. Munshi—A Shining Star<br />
R. Venkataraman<br />
(Former President of India)<br />
In the Galaxy of eminent men of India, Kanhaiyalal<br />
Maneklal Munshi <strong>is</strong> a shining star that still beckons<br />
humanity to the path of duty and dharma.<br />
Spruce in h<strong>is</strong> turnout, gifted with intense and<br />
penetrating eyes, Munshi impressed <strong>one</strong> as a<br />
person who had a strong hold on h<strong>is</strong> inner as well<br />
as outer life. He struck <strong>one</strong> as a man with great<br />
inner strength, which prompted and sustained h<strong>is</strong><br />
external actions.<br />
Munshi was imbued, from the very start, by a<br />
strong sense of the expanse and sweep of<br />
India—both literally and figuratively. He was<br />
similarly imbued with a sense of its inherent<br />
greatness. H<strong>is</strong> mother, through songs and stories,<br />
had acquainted him at a very young age with the<br />
great sages and seers of India’s past—Vas<strong>is</strong>hta,<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hwamitra, Vyasa.<br />
<strong>The</strong> heritage that these master-spirits represented<br />
was ingrained in the young Munshi deeply. And<br />
then, as a student in the Baroda College, th<strong>is</strong><br />
incipient perception received an adult dimension.<br />
I refer to the influence of Aurobindo Ghose who<br />
was then in the service of the Baroda State as a<br />
Professor of Engl<strong>is</strong>h. Munshi was fortunate enough<br />
to have Sri Aurobindo as h<strong>is</strong> direct teacher. Munshi<br />
found in h<strong>is</strong> teacher intellectual, cultural and
spiritual guidance. Aurobindo’s sense of India as<br />
“the Motherland of the Spirit” impressed young<br />
Munshi irreversibly. And so, as he moved from<br />
rung to rung professionally and politically, it was<br />
with a sense of pride in the cultural, intellectual<br />
and spiritual heritage of India.<br />
We must remember that those were times when<br />
the nation had been led to hold its own heritage<br />
in contempt. What was indigenous, we had been<br />
taught to believe was inferior while what was<br />
Western was superior. <strong>The</strong> Rena<strong>is</strong>sance challenged<br />
that. And Munshi was <strong>one</strong> of the finest flowers of<br />
th<strong>is</strong> Rena<strong>is</strong>sance.<br />
Like most others of h<strong>is</strong> generation and class,<br />
Munshi took to the study of law and rose to the<br />
pinnacle in h<strong>is</strong> profession even in the era of legal<br />
giants like Setalvad, M.C. Chagla and Bhulabhai<br />
Desai. He impressed the Bar and the Bench alike<br />
with h<strong>is</strong> persuasive style in which reason and logic<br />
were employed with telling effect.<br />
Munshi’s entire career, in fact, cons<strong>is</strong>ted of tracing<br />
a common thread on which the individual beads of<br />
h<strong>is</strong> achievement could be strung. And that thread<br />
was h<strong>is</strong> awareness of the greatness of India’s<br />
cultural heritage.<br />
‘India, that <strong>is</strong> Bharat’, <strong>is</strong> a phrase that all of us<br />
are familiar with. But, in the case of Munshi, the<br />
phrase betokened much more than the opening<br />
words of our Constitution. ‘Bharat’ was for him not<br />
just a nation <strong>but</strong> an ongoing civilization;’ not an<br />
accident of h<strong>is</strong>tory <strong>but</strong> a design of destiny. For him<br />
the vitality of Indian culture and its self-renewing<br />
greatness constituted a living principle.<br />
It was <strong>but</strong> natural that law led to politics and<br />
politics to the service of our heritage. Th<strong>is</strong> faith of<br />
Munshi could be d<strong>is</strong>cerned even as a lawyer. He<br />
made a conscious and detailed study of ancient<br />
religious texts, Mitakshara and Dharmashastras.<br />
Munshi was in h<strong>is</strong> elements in the field of Hindu<br />
Law. As with many a legal luminary of the time,<br />
the call of Mahatma Gandhi for sacrifice led to<br />
Munshi bidding goodbye to h<strong>is</strong> lucrative practice.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Bench no less than the Bar was unhappy at<br />
the turn. Sir Chimanlal Setalvad strongly adv<strong>is</strong>ed<br />
him not to enter politics, <strong>but</strong> Munshi plunged<br />
headlong into the Gandhian movement. <strong>The</strong> then<br />
Chief Justice of Bombay Justice Beamont said to a<br />
lawyer: “Look, what Munshi has g<strong>one</strong> and d<strong>one</strong>! I<br />
was just thinking of recommending him for a High<br />
Court Judgeship.”<br />
Earlier, Munshi had been elected to the Bombay<br />
Leg<strong>is</strong>lative Council as an Independent, a<br />
development that brought him into the heart of<br />
politics. H<strong>is</strong> training and temperament inclined him<br />
to constitutional<strong>is</strong>m, that <strong>is</strong>, to lead Opposition<br />
from within the Council <strong>but</strong> fate had other plans.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Bardoli Satyagraha drew Munshi into its<br />
vortex. He felt impelled to give up h<strong>is</strong> style of living<br />
in Bombay and v<strong>is</strong>it the peasants in revolt. He<br />
witnessed in Bardoli the self-respecting dignity of<br />
the peasants who, under Gandhi’s and Vallabhbhai<br />
Patel’s leadership, were prepared to r<strong>is</strong>k their all<br />
in the fight against injustice. Deeply stirred, he<br />
placed h<strong>is</strong> time and h<strong>is</strong> legal talents at the d<strong>is</strong>posal<br />
of the Satyagraha, marking him out as an invaluable<br />
recruit for both Gandhi and Sardar Vallabhbhai<br />
Patel. Writing to Gandhi in April 1930, Munshi<br />
said: “When the <strong>whole</strong> of Gujarat and with it India<br />
has started on a glorious march to martyrdom, I,<br />
who dreamt of their greatness through my literary<br />
efforts, cannot stand by and look on.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> die had been cast. With Gandhi as Guru and<br />
General, Sardar Patel as Counsellor and Captain,<br />
Munshi became a soldier in the non-violent army<br />
of freedom fighters. If Sri Aurobindo had initiated<br />
Munshi into jnanayoga; Gandhi initiated Munshi<br />
into karmayoga. Munshi became thereby an<br />
example of w<strong>is</strong>dom through action, and action<br />
through w<strong>is</strong>dom. Sir C.P. Ramaswami Aiyar rightly<br />
described him once as “a philosopher in action”.<br />
Munshi was invited in 1937 to join the first popular<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>try in the Bombay Presidency under B.G.<br />
Kher. H<strong>is</strong> own preference was for the Departments<br />
of Law and Education, <strong>but</strong> it fell to Munshi’s lot<br />
to take up the <strong>one</strong>rous Department of Home. A<br />
student of the Gita does not flinch from duty.<br />
Munshi’s stewardship of the Home Min<strong>is</strong>try was<br />
memorable. We must remember that those were<br />
times when the Brit<strong>is</strong>h were only too keen to<br />
prove that Indians were incapable of r<strong>is</strong>ing to the<br />
occasion, particularly in the matter of handling the<br />
growing communal problem. Munshi made it clear<br />
that he and h<strong>is</strong> Min<strong>is</strong>try would be totally impartial<br />
instruments and would admit of no d<strong>is</strong>order. It<br />
was only natural that Munshi’s political insight and<br />
legal acumen should be harnessed for framing free<br />
India’s Constitution by the Constituent Assembly.<br />
He became <strong>one</strong> of the Assembly’s most active<br />
members.<br />
<strong>The</strong> framing of the new nation’s supreme statute<br />
called for the gift of ideal<strong>is</strong>m as well as real<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
Munshi was possessed of both. Small wonder<br />
that as a Member of the Constituent Assembly<br />
he became a member of as many as eleven<br />
Committees—the largest tally for any single<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 31
Member of the Constituent Assembly. <strong>The</strong><br />
Drafting Committee headed by Dr. B.R. Ambedkar<br />
was <strong>one</strong> of the important Committees of which<br />
Munshi was a member and he made invaluable<br />
contri<strong>but</strong>ions to its deliberations. I cannot <strong>but</strong> refer<br />
to the fact that the principle of guaranteeing to<br />
every person equal protection of the laws was<br />
the result of a draft written jointly by Munshi<br />
and Dr. Ambedkar. Munshi’s sense of equality<br />
did not confine itself to mere legal protection.<br />
He was a great champion of women’s rights to<br />
social, economic and legal equality. Aided by<br />
h<strong>is</strong> talented wife Lilavati Munshi, he carried on<br />
a crusade for ra<strong>is</strong>ing the status and dignity of<br />
women. <strong>The</strong> struggle for freedom directed itself<br />
not merely to shedding the foreign yoke <strong>but</strong> also<br />
towards emancipation of Harijans, women, labouragricultural<br />
and industrial. Every<strong>one</strong> of<br />
the oppressed section of the community found<br />
a glimmer of hope and joined the movement<br />
enthusiastically. And the women of India played a<br />
notable part in the national movement for freedom.<br />
<strong>The</strong> main thrust of Munshi’s work in the<br />
Constituent Assembly was, however, towards the<br />
making of a strong Centre. A student of the h<strong>is</strong>tory<br />
of the subcontinent that he was, Munshi knew that<br />
a weak Centre had always led to a weakening of<br />
the nation as a <strong>whole</strong>. Munshi saw the h<strong>is</strong>tory of<br />
India not as a record of dynasties or battles <strong>but</strong><br />
rather as a record of the progress of our people in<br />
time. He saw that period of strength, confidence<br />
and self-reliance alternated with periods of decline,<br />
weakness, subjugation and drift. He regarded 1947<br />
as an opportunity for India to begin an ascent once<br />
again. He believed that we had it in us to climb up<br />
into a new millennium. He wrote:<br />
“<strong>The</strong> Egypt of the Pharaohs, the Greece of Pericles,<br />
the Iran of Darius and the Rome of the Caesar are<br />
all dead; their life and culture, are mere materials<br />
for scholarly research. But India has stood the<br />
shocks of time. Manu, Buddha, Panini, Bhasa and<br />
Kautilya are still living influences operating on life;<br />
Sri Kr<strong>is</strong>hna’s exhortation to Arjuna still inspires the<br />
thought, hope and conduct of millions.”<br />
Munshi’s palpable devotion to the concept of a<br />
strong and unified motherland must definitely have<br />
weighed with the Government when it appointed<br />
him as Agent-General of the Government of India in<br />
Hyderabad. <strong>The</strong> Nizam’s province was trying hard<br />
to fly in the face of h<strong>is</strong>tory and become a Third<br />
Dominion. That step would have been not merely<br />
retrograde <strong>but</strong> d<strong>is</strong>astrous. Fortunately for us, our<br />
leadership did not allow personal ambitions to<br />
trifle with destiny in Hyderabad. If Sardar Patel<br />
32 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
was the architect of Hyderabad’s accession to<br />
India, Munshi was surely the engineer in the field.<br />
Acknowledging Munshi’s role, the Sardar wrote;<br />
“On behalf of the Government, I w<strong>is</strong>h to say that we<br />
are deeply conscious of the high sense of public<br />
duty that induced you to accept th<strong>is</strong> office and<br />
the very able manner in which you d<strong>is</strong>charged the<br />
duties entrusted to you which contri<strong>but</strong>ed in no<br />
small measure to the final result.<br />
“H<strong>is</strong> canvas was wide the<br />
paints on h<strong>is</strong> palette many.<br />
Culture, literature, the arts,<br />
legal <strong>is</strong>sues and politics<br />
continued to interest him.”<br />
Back in Delhi, Munshi was soon called upon to<br />
fill the seat in the Council of Min<strong>is</strong>ters vacated<br />
by Dr. Rajendra Prasad on h<strong>is</strong> election to the<br />
office of President. Munshi’s services as Union<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter for Food and Agriculture between 1950<br />
and 1952 saw him in yet another nation-building<br />
role. Munshi showed that a man with pride in the<br />
past could also have a faith in the future through<br />
the instruments of science and technology. It was<br />
Munshi who laid the foundations of a self-reliant<br />
agricultural economy, through an interlocking of<br />
agricultural research and extension. My friend Sri<br />
C. Subramaniam, who later heralded the Green<br />
Revolution, vouched for th<strong>is</strong>. Today when we<br />
are all so conscious of the environment and of<br />
ecological factors, it <strong>is</strong> instructive to note that as<br />
much as half century ago, as Union Agriculture<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter, Munshi said in a letter to Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter<br />
Nehru:<br />
“I find that trees are being cut down thoughtlessly<br />
by the villagers and the process practically<br />
connived at by the authorities. (I w<strong>is</strong>h) ecological<br />
studies and the relation of our national ex<strong>is</strong>tence to<br />
our land, water, rivers and forests, <strong>is</strong> more closely<br />
studied.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> original impulse for preserving ecology came<br />
with Munshi’s Vanamahotsava scheme. <strong>The</strong><br />
Governorship of Uttar Pradesh, which Munshi held<br />
from 1952 to 1957, saw him establ<strong>is</strong>h the healthiest<br />
of conventions. Munshi’s relationship with the<br />
Council of Min<strong>is</strong>ters headed by Pant and later by<br />
Sampurnanand was, by any standards, exemplary.<br />
Respect was reciprocated by trust. <strong>The</strong> min<strong>is</strong>ters<br />
valued h<strong>is</strong> erudition and turned to him, as to an
elder, for advice. He, in turn, strove to d<strong>is</strong>charge<br />
h<strong>is</strong> due constitutional role with maturity combined<br />
with a becoming modesty.<br />
Where others, out of office, are known to flounder<br />
like flightless birds, Munshi flew out of public<br />
office for the last time in 1957. <strong>The</strong> ‘release’ from<br />
government gave him more time than ever for<br />
public service.<br />
With the solidarity and support of Smt Lilavati<br />
Munshi, he toured extensively, wrote and lectured.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> canvas was wide the paints on h<strong>is</strong> palette<br />
many. Culture, literature, the arts, legal <strong>is</strong>sues<br />
and of course politics continued to interest him.<br />
Whether in Gujarati or in Hindi or Engl<strong>is</strong>h, he<br />
expressed himself prodigiously. Even those who<br />
did not always agree with him admired him. H<strong>is</strong><br />
integrity, h<strong>is</strong> patriot<strong>is</strong>m, h<strong>is</strong> scholarship and h<strong>is</strong><br />
v<strong>is</strong>ion of India were what mattered. <strong>The</strong> foremost<br />
vehicle of Munshi’s expression was the Column<br />
‘Kulapati’s Letter’ in the <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal. Like<br />
Raja’s ‘Dear Reader’ column in Swarajya, ‘Kulapati’s<br />
‘Letter’ covered a wide range of subjects, with a<br />
vitality that was almost exuberant.<br />
As M.C. Chagla had observed, a silver thread<br />
of continuity ran through all h<strong>is</strong> scintillating<br />
comments. And that thread was a passion for<br />
India’s greatness, be it in the past, present or<br />
future. Munshi built the <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong><br />
with the devotion of <strong>one</strong> engrossed in ra<strong>is</strong>ing a<br />
temple. <strong>The</strong> <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>is</strong> a Somnath<br />
of Learning. For sixty-four years, people have<br />
sought it out from far and near in what has verily<br />
been a pilgrim’s progress.<br />
Of th<strong>is</strong> Somnath, Kulapati Munshi was the sthapati<br />
(Sculptor-architect) no less than the Kulapati. He<br />
conceived of the <strong>Bhavan</strong>, ra<strong>is</strong>ed it brick by brick,<br />
combining as he did so, both breadth of v<strong>is</strong>ion and<br />
a grasp of detail. Naturally, both the design and its<br />
execution turned out to be masterly.<br />
It would be instructive to remember that Kulapati<br />
Munshi, founded the <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> a full<br />
decade before the advent of Independence. He<br />
foresaw that Independent India would need the<br />
binding force of a pan-Indian movement, a pan-<br />
Indian spirit and a pan-Indian ethos which would<br />
present to contemporary Indians, a glimpse of<br />
the composite magnificence of ancient times.<br />
Kulapati Munshi knew that a Government and a<br />
Constitution are <strong>one</strong> thing, the people’s own inner<br />
v<strong>is</strong>ion <strong>is</strong> another. And so the <strong>Bhavan</strong> was launched<br />
to supplement the political unity of India with the<br />
cultural and spiritual unity of India.<br />
S. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan—<br />
Dedicated D<strong>is</strong>ciple of Mahatma Gandhi<br />
(22.7.1922 - 14.2.2003)<br />
Executive Secretary & Director General <strong>Bharatiya</strong><br />
<strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> who served the <strong>Bhavan</strong> for over<br />
half a century with dedication and spirit of<br />
sacrifice, thus serving the cause of India’s<br />
Ageless Culture<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan was born on July 22, 1922 At<br />
Thr<strong>is</strong>sur, Kerala, to a middle class Brahmin <strong>family</strong>.<br />
After completing primary education in 1935,<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan joined Government Training School<br />
where Principal T.P. Varghese offered half-fee<br />
scholarship. Following sudden dem<strong>is</strong>e of father,<br />
the sole bread winner of the <strong>family</strong>, the <strong>family</strong><br />
considered d<strong>is</strong>continuing school education, due to<br />
financial problems. K.C. John, Headmaster of the<br />
Church M<strong>is</strong>sion High School, came to h<strong>is</strong> rescue<br />
with an offer of Bible Scholarship, which enabled<br />
him to continue with school education. He joined<br />
St. Thomas College, Trichur and was awarded Merit<br />
Scholarship for the <strong>whole</strong> collegiate education on<br />
the recommendation of C.K. John, Headmaster<br />
of C.M.S. High School. But he had to d<strong>is</strong>continue<br />
college studies due to very indigent domestic<br />
circumstances.<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan had the darshan and attended<br />
d<strong>is</strong>courses of Paramacharya of Kanchi when he<br />
camped in Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan’s village Pushapagiri,<br />
Trichur in 1929. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan had the darshan of<br />
Mahatma Gandhi in 1934, when Mahatma Gandhi<br />
camped in Trichur during h<strong>is</strong> Kerala Harijan Tour<br />
and attended h<strong>is</strong> meetings. In 1939, he came to<br />
Bombay in search of a job. He joined Larsen &<br />
Toubro, then a Partnership Firm and worked as<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 33
Secretary to both the partners, Henning Holck<br />
Larsen and Soren Chr<strong>is</strong>tian Toubro. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan<br />
took active participation in freedom struggle. He<br />
founded Charkha Club, Bombay, to supply<br />
Charkha and Khadi to middle-class homes on<br />
instalment bas<strong>is</strong>.<br />
“He wrote innumerable<br />
articles in the <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s<br />
Journal on the subjects<br />
concerning the country<br />
on ethical and spiritual<br />
values and on eminent<br />
personalities”<br />
In 1944, he worked for Gandhi in an honorary<br />
capacity as personal ass<strong>is</strong>tant during h<strong>is</strong> stay in<br />
Gandhigram, Juhu, following h<strong>is</strong> release from<br />
Aga Khan Palace on the grounds of failing health.<br />
In 1945, he worked in an honorary capacity<br />
for Sardar Vallabhai Patel on h<strong>is</strong> release from<br />
Ahmednagar Fort.<br />
When the Interim Government was formed on<br />
September 2, 1946 Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan moved with<br />
Sardar Patel to Delhi. Sardar Patel wanted him to<br />
continue as h<strong>is</strong> Personal Secretary and offered<br />
to fix him up in the Union Home Min<strong>is</strong>try. He<br />
declined the offer and returned to Mumbai in<br />
1946, Sardar Patel spoke to Kulapati Munshi who<br />
took him as Secretary of the Akhil Bharat Printers<br />
Ltd. of which he was the Chairman. In 1950, the<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> acquired the Akhil Bharat Printers and<br />
converted the Press into <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Academy of<br />
Printing and Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan was put in-charge of its<br />
admin<strong>is</strong>tration.<br />
In 1947, Kulapati Munshi having seen the<br />
potential of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan entrusted him<br />
with the work of <strong>Bhavan</strong>. Thus began a saga of<br />
total dedication, resolve and unremitting labour<br />
of love and unmatched brilliance that spanned a<br />
period of nearly six decades and saw the growth,<br />
consolidation and expansion of an organization<br />
that has come to be recognized nationally and<br />
internationally as the only <strong>one</strong> of its kind in<br />
the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
When he joined the <strong>Bhavan</strong>, it had only six staff<br />
members and only <strong>one</strong> constituent unit. Today,<br />
34 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
the <strong>Bhavan</strong> has 117 Kendras in India; six centres<br />
abroad and 320 constituent institutions. He<br />
organized a group of volunteers to clean the<br />
gutters of the Dharavi slums. He was detained in<br />
Yerawada. He wrote innumerable articles in the<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal on the subjects concerning the<br />
country on ethical and spiritual values and on<br />
eminent personalities he came into contact during<br />
h<strong>is</strong> life time. He was the author of Architects<br />
and Builders of Modern India, Culture Course<br />
Readers in 10 volumes and Immortal Words—An<br />
Anthology. He was the co-author of Radhakr<strong>is</strong>hnan<br />
Reader—An Anthology of sixty odd works of<br />
Dr. S. Radhakr<strong>is</strong>hnan. He was co-editor of Nani<br />
Palkhivala: Selected Writings.<br />
He was the recipient of Padma Sri 1991; Friends<br />
of Bombay Award 1991; Gandhian Award 1992 by<br />
Sarvodaya Mandal; FIE Foundation National Award<br />
1998 for outstanding contri<strong>but</strong>ion in the field of<br />
Humanities; Giants Award 2000 for Education.<br />
Padma Bhushan 2001; and Bharatya Sanskriti<br />
Seva Ratna Award 2001 for h<strong>is</strong> contri<strong>but</strong>ion<br />
for the promotion of culture by H<strong>is</strong> Holiness<br />
Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham.<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan had imbibed Mahatma Gandhi’s<br />
twin mantras of Seva and Tyaga—service and<br />
sacrifice—and infused them into every aspect<br />
and activity of <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong>. He never<br />
deviated from the ideal of simple living and lofty<br />
thinking, as he shaped and guided the destiny of a<br />
uniquely Indian Institution. He worked incessantly<br />
for over half a century and transformed <strong>Bhavan</strong><br />
into an internationally acclaimed Cultural and<br />
Educational Movement rooted in the glorious<br />
spiritual and cultural values of <strong>one</strong> of the <strong>world</strong>’s<br />
oldest civilizations.<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan had inc<strong>is</strong>ive knowledge of human<br />
nature, had proximity to men and women of<br />
national and international stature which began at a<br />
fairly young age. He had experience of working with<br />
Mahatma Gandhi and Sardar Patel.<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan was the Editor of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal<br />
since 1954, when it was started and was also editor<br />
of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s publications and the <strong>Bhavan</strong> that he<br />
helped to build was an extension and expression<br />
of himself.<br />
In h<strong>is</strong> dem<strong>is</strong>e, our nation lost <strong>one</strong> of her noble sons,<br />
<strong>one</strong> who loved her and served her with ardent<br />
devotion, commitment and spirit of sacrifice.<br />
Source: <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> Souvenir<br />
(Inauguration of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s First <strong>Australia</strong>n Culture<br />
Centre at Sydney, <strong>Australia</strong> in August 2003
Intellectual Terror<strong>is</strong>m<br />
Two voices are there, <strong>one</strong> of the sea, <strong>one</strong><br />
of the mountains, each a mighty voice.<br />
-Wordsworth<br />
London on June 25, 2011 recorded between 30 and<br />
34 degree Celsius. Global warming sign indeed,<br />
if the <strong>world</strong> were to follow the linear laws of<br />
determin<strong>is</strong>tic predictability. In the early 1970s we<br />
had predicted another ice age in the near future.<br />
We are told by medical pundits that if the <strong>world</strong><br />
becomes a degree centigrade warmer, there will<br />
be an exp<strong>one</strong>ntial increase in vascular deaths!<br />
<strong>The</strong>y had even predicted that some of the very<br />
densely populated cities like Shanghai and<br />
Mumbai would be large mortuaries of vascular<br />
deaths in that event!<br />
One gets a shock if <strong>one</strong> reads the efforts of people<br />
like John Ioannid<strong>is</strong> and David Eddy in th<strong>is</strong> arena.<br />
Science, being simple curiosity, there can never<br />
be “<strong>The</strong>” truth in science; it could, at best be “A”<br />
truth for that moment in time. Does time change?<br />
Time stays still <strong>but</strong>, events change, which we<br />
interpret as time changing. I would love the pundits<br />
to convince me that I am wrong instead of saying<br />
that I am wrong because my peer reviewers, who<br />
are their thought leaders, think I am wrong. In th<strong>is</strong><br />
environment of intellectual terror<strong>is</strong>m where <strong>is</strong> the<br />
encouragement for curiosity?<br />
How are the weather and human blood pressure<br />
connected to <strong>one</strong> another? Do they have a linear<br />
relationship? I got th<strong>is</strong> doubt because we are told<br />
that during severe winter, controlling angina <strong>is</strong><br />
more difficult and the blood pressure control also<br />
becomes tougher with the cold increasing the BP!<br />
Next article says that BP control becomes tough<br />
during winter because patients do not exerc<strong>is</strong>e as<br />
much as they do in summer and they tend to eat<br />
more to put on more weight <strong>but</strong> the weather, as<br />
such, has nothing to do with the BP control.<br />
Here comes the hitch that human physiology <strong>is</strong> just<br />
not linear <strong>but</strong> in th<strong>is</strong> case has a “U” relationship<br />
both high and low temperatures having the same<br />
end effect. Now let us analyse human blood<br />
pressure story with a little more detail.<br />
As a student, I was told that blood pressure <strong>is</strong><br />
the “lateral pressure exerted on the vessel wall<br />
by the flowing blood”. <strong>The</strong>re was no way I could<br />
think or d<strong>is</strong>pute that. Our present education tries<br />
to numb the student’s mind with all the strength<br />
in its command. Reminds me of the great story<br />
of the w<strong>is</strong>e men trying to teach a parrot to<br />
learn the scriptures, by Nobel Laureate<br />
Ravindranath Tagore!<br />
Before entering the medical school, I was taught<br />
in college physics that laminar flow rarely exerts<br />
lateral pressure, as then, it cannot flow forward<br />
easily! Laminar flow <strong>is</strong> not uniform, either. <strong>The</strong><br />
outermost lamina almost remains stationary stuck<br />
to the wall and the inner laminae move faster<br />
as they go deeper into the core of the vessel! In<br />
nature, nothing flows by laminar flow. Water flows<br />
by swirling in rivers. Why did nature think of<br />
laminar flow in a closed system in man? How does<br />
water go up a tree from its roots?<br />
That apart, while the human body has almost 800<br />
kilometers of capillaries per Kg. body weight (fat)<br />
we are fretting and fuming about the pressures in<br />
a small segment of our vasculature, may be a few<br />
hundred meters, in all the arteries and veins put<br />
together.<br />
Man lives or dies more dependent on the mean<br />
capillary pressure which <strong>is</strong> in mm. of water. We<br />
do not know what happens to the mean capillary<br />
pressure with our efforts to lower arterial pressure<br />
with very powerful chemical molecules that are<br />
dextrorotatory while the human body molecules<br />
are mostly levo-rotatory—a square plug in a<br />
round hole! <strong>The</strong> good news <strong>is</strong> that most chemical<br />
molecules do not do what we think they do, we are<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 35
told. <strong>The</strong> good effects happen basically because<br />
of the placebo effect of the faith the patient has in<br />
the doctor! In that setting all good things happen<br />
because of nature and not the doctor.<br />
That thought should humble our arrogant doctors<br />
and scient<strong>is</strong>ts who believe that the <strong>world</strong> runs<br />
because of their efforts—“do it” or “fix it”! Humility<br />
<strong>is</strong> true education in Indian philosophy. Whom to<br />
believe? <strong>The</strong> physics of blood pressure control<br />
confuses my thinking completely even now as<br />
Socrates rightly said that “I know that I don’t<br />
know.” I have been thinking about it from the time I<br />
joined the medical school little over half a century<br />
from now. <strong>The</strong> Bournelli effect baffles me v<strong>is</strong>-a-v<strong>is</strong><br />
human blood pressure.<br />
“<strong>The</strong> good effects<br />
happen basically because<br />
of the placebo effect of<br />
the faith the patient has<br />
in the doctor! In that<br />
setting all good things<br />
happen because of nature<br />
and not the doctor.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> Bernoulli Equation can be considered to be a<br />
statement of the conservation of energy principle<br />
appropriate for flowing fluids. <strong>The</strong> qualitative<br />
behavior that <strong>is</strong> usually labeled with the term<br />
“Bernoulli effect” <strong>is</strong> the lowering of fluid pressure in<br />
regions where the flow velocity <strong>is</strong> increased.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> lowering of pressure in a constriction of a flow<br />
path may seem counterintuitive, <strong>but</strong> seems less so<br />
when you consider pressure to be energy density.<br />
In the high velocity flow through the constriction,<br />
kinetic energy must increase at the expense of<br />
pressure energy.<br />
With the latest development in quantum physics<br />
showing that matter and energy are <strong>but</strong> the two<br />
faces of the same coin, (E = M) (Hans Peter Duerr-<br />
Matter <strong>is</strong> not made out of matter-Google), the<br />
kinetic energy in the above equation makes life<br />
more complicated!<br />
36 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Velocity being the feature of straight line flows,<br />
the vascular bed that <strong>is</strong> NEVER straight, might<br />
find it difficult to sustain it. If <strong>one</strong> extrapolates<br />
th<strong>is</strong> to vascular blocks seen inside arteries,<br />
makes physicians life more complicated. Think<br />
of calcium channel blockers trying to dilate the<br />
vessels to lower BP in th<strong>is</strong> background and the<br />
dangers of those drugs in view of physics w<strong>is</strong>dom,<br />
think of beta-blockers, nay, and almost all known<br />
antihypertensive chemicals in th<strong>is</strong> set up!<br />
What kept me sane in the midst of all these<br />
confounding confusions <strong>is</strong> the old statement of<br />
Albert Einstein, who was not a fan of quantum<br />
physics, that “most complicated things in nature<br />
have very simple solutions.” I have been searching<br />
for that. Th<strong>is</strong> article <strong>is</strong> an effort in that direction. I<br />
hope some brilliant brain of the reader might throw<br />
some bright light here.<br />
To cap it all, comes the statement that the human<br />
heart <strong>is</strong> a simple muscular pump. When it stops<br />
pumping, man dies! My confusion <strong>is</strong> “how did man<br />
survive the first 12 weeks inside the mother’s<br />
womb where he did not have a heart <strong>but</strong> had<br />
only two vessels that kept sending blood round<br />
and round? <strong>The</strong> same vessels then evolved to<br />
make the heart.<br />
Could we learn a lesson here from Nature, which<br />
makes everything flow by whirling, including the<br />
bath tub water going down the drain by swirling?<br />
Could blood flow in man be by whirling, collecting<br />
energy as it flows and the heart, with its special<br />
muscle wall structure, giving the flowing blood<br />
from the swimming pool of body capillaries<br />
through the veins on to the arteries to be<br />
redelivered to the same swimming pool???<br />
Be w<strong>is</strong>er than other people, if you can, <strong>but</strong><br />
do not tell them so.<br />
- Lord Chesterfield<br />
B.M. Hegde, MD, FRCP, FRCPE, FRCPQ<br />
FACC, FAMS, Padma Bhushan Awardee 2010,<br />
Editor-in-chief, <strong>The</strong> Journal of the Science of<br />
Healing Outcomes; Chairman, State Health<br />
Society’s Expert Committee, Govt, of Bihar,<br />
Patna. Former Prof. Cardiology, <strong>The</strong> Middlesex<br />
Hospital Medical School, University of London;<br />
Affiliate Prof of Human Health,<br />
Northern Colorado University;<br />
Retd. Vice Chancellor, Manipal<br />
University, Chairman, <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s<br />
Mangalore Kendra.<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal,<br />
August 31, 2011
VEDIC TRADITION<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vedic Triad<br />
<strong>The</strong> h<strong>is</strong>tory of Religions the <strong>world</strong> over <strong>is</strong> replete<br />
with different Triads or threesomes. Considering<br />
the fact that the Vedic Tradition ex<strong>is</strong>ted before all<br />
other religions and served as the moola or mother<br />
of all other religions, the study of the triads in<br />
the Vedic tradition in relation to the Far Eastern<br />
Traditions and others appears to be relevant in the<br />
understanding of <strong>world</strong> religions. Before studying<br />
the triads, the background to our subject may be<br />
g<strong>one</strong> into for a better insight into the significance of<br />
the Vedic tradition.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Tao<strong>is</strong>t hierarchy involves the principles of nonaction<br />
(wuwei). Taoiom <strong>is</strong> therefore a ‘motionless<br />
mover’ i.e., the centre that governs the movement<br />
of all things without participating in it. Th<strong>is</strong> clearly<br />
<strong>is</strong> comparable to, if not derived from the Vedic<br />
principle of Atman, being an observer which does<br />
not participate in the action of the body it has<br />
entered. <strong>The</strong> actions of man are the consequences<br />
of h<strong>is</strong> past action. Newton’s third law corroborates<br />
th<strong>is</strong> on a scientific bas<strong>is</strong>.<br />
Buddh<strong>is</strong>m <strong>is</strong> an offshoot of Vedic dharma, now<br />
known as Hindu<strong>is</strong>m. Tao<strong>is</strong>m and pure advaita are<br />
restricted to a limited elite. Buddh<strong>is</strong>m offered<br />
practical ways to the common man and hence its<br />
spread in the Southeast Asia. <strong>The</strong> ‘Chan’ school of<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 37
Buddh<strong>is</strong>m adopts some Tao<strong>is</strong>t principles. ‘Chan’<br />
<strong>is</strong> Dhyana in Sanskrit and the word zen <strong>is</strong> derived<br />
from it. Zen and dhyana are contemplation, as an<br />
observer. Zen <strong>is</strong> the Japanese word for chan.<br />
During the 6th century BC, the time of Buddha,<br />
the contemporary of Lao Tsu and Confucius,<br />
their respective thoughts became popular and<br />
these were <strong>but</strong> readaptations of traditional Vedic<br />
thinking. Tao<strong>is</strong>m has not made any innovation in<br />
the esoteric and initiatic domains nor Confucian<strong>is</strong>m<br />
made any in the esoteric and social domains. It<br />
appears that 5000 years ago, the ancient Vedic<br />
religion (if we may call it so) ex<strong>is</strong>ted the <strong>world</strong><br />
over and th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the traditional bas<strong>is</strong> for Tao<strong>is</strong>t,<br />
Confucian or Zen philosophies. <strong>The</strong> Hindu influence<br />
<strong>is</strong> very strong in Tao<strong>is</strong>m and Confucian<strong>is</strong>m and<br />
Buddh<strong>is</strong>t influence came about much later.<br />
Rene Guenon mentions in h<strong>is</strong> book (<strong>The</strong> Great<br />
Triad) that the Tien-Ti-fen (Heaven, earth and man)<br />
<strong>is</strong> not the same as the Hindu Trinity, creation,<br />
preservation and destruction represented by<br />
Brahma, V<strong>is</strong>hnu and Shiva. One cannot agree<br />
with th<strong>is</strong> thinking since it <strong>is</strong> the Vedic religion<br />
which ex<strong>is</strong>ted 5,000 years ago, that has been the<br />
inspiration for Far Eastern and Western Religions.<br />
In fact it <strong>is</strong> the emergence of these religions that<br />
necessitated naming of the Vedic religion as Hindu<br />
religion by Swami Vivekananda. <strong>The</strong> word Hindu<br />
appeared as the derivative of Sindhu river in the<br />
north through which the Moghuls and Alexander<br />
came to India. Earth can be considered as creation,<br />
man can be considered as preservation and heaven<br />
can be considered as destruction (regeneration).<br />
Actually there <strong>is</strong> no destruction, <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> supposed to<br />
attain heaven on death. In fact, there <strong>is</strong> no birth or<br />
death. <strong>The</strong>se are only organic manifestations of the<br />
universal Shakti through the atman. Without the<br />
atman or soul, no life <strong>is</strong> possible. In Isa Upan<strong>is</strong>had :<br />
it says :<br />
“lsa vasyam idam sarvam yat kinchit jagatyam iagat”<br />
Anything that moves in th<strong>is</strong> Earth, know that Isa<br />
resides, i.e., Isa as Atman <strong>is</strong> a manifestation of the<br />
infinite. In fact, in dhyana or chan or zen <strong>one</strong> can<br />
identity <strong>one</strong>self with the infinite and the feeling of<br />
identity with the body will d<strong>is</strong>appear.<br />
Chr<strong>is</strong>tian equivalents to the Vedic triads:<br />
Holy spirit - purusha - Heaven<br />
<strong>The</strong> virgin - prakriti - Earth<br />
Sat - Chit - Ananda<br />
It <strong>is</strong> clear that the Vedic Religion influenced<br />
Chr<strong>is</strong>tianity.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Egyptian triad falls in the category of the<br />
Chr<strong>is</strong>tian Father, Mother and Son. (Osir<strong>is</strong>, Is<strong>is</strong><br />
and Horus). Heaven (Tien) and Earth (Ti) are<br />
ind<strong>is</strong>solubly united in the “Great Extreme”<br />
(Tai chi). In it both are united in a state of non-<br />
38 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
separation or non-duality. It <strong>is</strong> “Pure Being” and<br />
<strong>is</strong> identical to the “Great Unity” (Tai I). Tai chi as<br />
Unity (being) presupposes (Wu chi), non-being.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> corresponds to Ishwara and Parabrahma or<br />
Apara Brahma and Para Brahma.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> no dual<strong>is</strong>m in the Far Eastern Religions<br />
as they are <strong>but</strong> derived from the Vedic Religion.<br />
In the Vedic Religion there <strong>is</strong> no duality. Advaita<br />
<strong>is</strong> non-dual. But in the Vedic tradition and<br />
legends, the starting point <strong>is</strong> the dual<strong>is</strong>t <strong>is</strong>hwara<br />
and Brahma. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> because advaita cannot <strong>but</strong><br />
be restricted to a small group of elite students,<br />
the true sanyasins of the Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna and<br />
other Ashramas. <strong>The</strong> common man and even<br />
the educated man would find it very difficult to<br />
understand Advaita. It <strong>is</strong> only in the process of<br />
evolution a small group of people reach a mental<br />
state where the principles of Advaita or nondual<strong>is</strong>m<br />
<strong>is</strong> understood. It <strong>is</strong> prec<strong>is</strong>ely for th<strong>is</strong><br />
reason that saints like Ramanuja propounded<br />
V<strong>is</strong><strong>is</strong>htavaita and its derivatives. <strong>The</strong> common man<br />
will understand if he <strong>is</strong> told that God <strong>is</strong> separate<br />
from him. In Advaita the Godhead <strong>is</strong> identified with<br />
the individual, and all living beings are part of the<br />
<strong>one</strong> Brahman and not different from it.<br />
In Bhagawad Gita, Sri Kr<strong>is</strong>hna solves the problem<br />
of the indec<strong>is</strong>ive Arjuna and thereby evolves a<br />
great way of life for all peoples of the <strong>world</strong>. For<br />
the common man the Bhakti yoga, for the educated<br />
man, Karma yoga and for the evolved <strong>one</strong>s, Jnana<br />
yoga. All these paths lead to the merger into the<br />
infinite Brahman.<br />
Let us take microcosm and macrocosm. Microcosm<br />
can be taken as the individual: Atman and<br />
Macrocosm as the universal ‘Soul’ or Atman.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> the manifestation of the other and are<br />
naturally non-exclusive. Similarly the individual<br />
has all the manifestations of the <strong>whole</strong> as he <strong>is</strong> the<br />
building block for the <strong>family</strong>, society, nation and<br />
the <strong>world</strong> at large. Without the macrocosm or the<br />
paramatman, there <strong>is</strong> no microcosm, (Jivatman)<br />
a manifestation of the paramatman. <strong>The</strong> infinite<br />
encompasses Unity as a manifestation. Just as man<br />
<strong>is</strong> the intermediate connection between Heaven<br />
and Earth or Purusha and Prakriti, so <strong>is</strong> h<strong>is</strong> intellect<br />
and mental faculty (manas), the connection<br />
between the macrocosm and microcosm,<br />
menti<strong>one</strong>d earlier.<br />
Let us look at the Yang and Yin of the Far Eastern<br />
Tradition. Everything active, positive and<br />
masculine <strong>is</strong> yang. Everything passive, negative<br />
and feminine <strong>is</strong> yin. It <strong>is</strong> almost certain that the<br />
word yang <strong>is</strong> derived from Linga and word yin<br />
from the word yoni, of the Vedic religion. In<br />
both cases the connotation <strong>is</strong> the same. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
are both complementary and ex<strong>is</strong>t only in their<br />
manifestation. We may call these pairs of opposites<br />
as dwandwas, similar to light and shade, heaven<br />
and earth, prakrithi and purusha and so on. <strong>The</strong><br />
feminine aspects of these pairs of opposites
precedes the masculine since it <strong>is</strong> always from<br />
the lower level <strong>one</strong> r<strong>is</strong>es to a higher level, like the<br />
construction of the foundation first before the<br />
building structure. <strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> a symbolic portrayal of<br />
the yin-yang, female-male aspects, in a hexagram. It<br />
<strong>is</strong> enough here to say that neither of these aspects<br />
are found independent of each other.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> representation <strong>is</strong> significant in as much as<br />
it conceals the Advaitic or mon<strong>is</strong>tic principles. If<br />
there <strong>is</strong> no light, there cannot be darkness since<br />
the <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> recogn<strong>is</strong>ed in relation to the other. Th<strong>is</strong><br />
applies to all the pairs of opposites or dwandwas<br />
and they all refer to the manifested <strong>world</strong>. <strong>The</strong><br />
moment we transcend the pairs of opposites, we<br />
can recogn<strong>is</strong>e a state of Pure Consciousness, which<br />
<strong>is</strong> the ultimate reality. <strong>The</strong> manifested <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong><br />
only relatively ex<strong>is</strong>tent. <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ory of Relativity<br />
and Sankara’s Advaita, all point to the presence<br />
of Pure Energy or Consciousness. Such a unity <strong>is</strong><br />
called the Tai chi in Far Eastern Tradition. Th<strong>is</strong><br />
unity ex<strong>is</strong>ted before the yin and yang, and therefore<br />
independent of the two, as they are only elements<br />
of the same. <strong>The</strong> yin and yang or the pairs of<br />
opposites are derived from the primal unity or Pure<br />
Consciousness and can ex<strong>is</strong>t only in reference to<br />
the manifested <strong>world</strong>, which itself <strong>is</strong> derived from<br />
the Unity.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se two representations are manifested due to<br />
their reciprocal actions and reactions. Th<strong>is</strong> will<br />
explain the external <strong>world</strong> as the creation of the<br />
union of the male and female aspects of the unity.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y emanate from the Pure Consciousness and<br />
ultimately merge into it. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> a clear connection<br />
between the Vedic tradition of Advaita and the Taichi<br />
of the Far Eastern Tradition.<br />
Another interesting analogy <strong>is</strong> there of the<br />
vajra (thunderbolt) of the Hindu and Tibetan<br />
traditions. <strong>The</strong>ir two tips represent the creation<br />
and destruction as life and death. It implies the<br />
ability to handle and apply the forces in the<br />
manifested yin and yang which <strong>is</strong> the power of<br />
control over life and death. Man <strong>is</strong> the third part<br />
of the triad cons<strong>is</strong>ting of Heaven, Earth and Man.<br />
‘True man’ <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> who <strong>is</strong> an evolved soul, and<br />
who has real<strong>is</strong>ed the <strong>one</strong>ness with the Universal<br />
Being or Consciousness. Th<strong>is</strong> true man <strong>is</strong> said to<br />
have real<strong>is</strong>ed ‘Brahman’. He has reached absolute<br />
perfection and establ<strong>is</strong>hed himself at the centre<br />
merging with the Being. <strong>The</strong> ‘unchanging centre’<br />
(chung yung) <strong>is</strong> free from the vic<strong>is</strong>situdes of the<br />
‘Cosmic Wheel’ since the centre does not move<br />
like the rest of the wheel <strong>but</strong> <strong>is</strong> a stationary point<br />
around which the movement occurs.<br />
Purusha and Prakrithi are the principles behind<br />
manifestation <strong>but</strong> the Bhu (Earth) Bhuva (Air) and<br />
Svar (Heaven) are the totality of manifestation<br />
itself. <strong>The</strong>y are represented by the supra-formal,<br />
subtle and gross manifestation. <strong>The</strong> supra-formal<br />
realm relates to celestial influence and the gross<br />
realm to terrestrial influences. <strong>The</strong> subtle realm<br />
or antariksha <strong>is</strong> a product of the other two<br />
complementary influences.<br />
<strong>The</strong> flaming pillar theme of the Rig Veda has very<br />
significant connotations for modern Astronomy.<br />
Once Brahma & V<strong>is</strong>hnu had a conflict in the midst<br />
of the Pralayarnava on the problem of authorship<br />
of the universe. In order to pacify them and<br />
enlighten them on the truth, a Linga surrounded<br />
by thousand flames, devoid of beginning, middle<br />
and end, bereft of growth and decay, incomparable<br />
and the cause of the universe, appeared to them.<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hnu was amazed and put to naught at the firy<br />
columnar Linga. Brahma & V<strong>is</strong>hnu thought of<br />
investigating the nature of the firy Linga as it stood<br />
between the two quarreling divinities. V<strong>is</strong>hnu<br />
chose to go down to find out the root of the Linga<br />
and asked Brahma to go up & search for the upper<br />
point. V<strong>is</strong>hnu and Brahma assumed the forms of<br />
Varaha & Swan respectively in their search. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />
effort was in vain even after <strong>one</strong> thousand years. At<br />
last they both stood before the Linga & requested<br />
him to show h<strong>is</strong> real form. Siva (Linga) asked<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hnu to rest and protect the universe. Brahma<br />
appears to have lied about seeing the top of the<br />
Linga which led to a curse and stoppage of Brahma<br />
worship.<br />
“During the 6th century<br />
BC, the time of Buddha,<br />
the contemporary of Lao<br />
Tsu and Confucius, their<br />
respective thoughts became<br />
popular and these were <strong>but</strong><br />
readaptations of traditional<br />
Vedic thinking.”<br />
What <strong>is</strong> significant in th<strong>is</strong> theme <strong>is</strong> the close<br />
resemblance to the scientific observation of the<br />
Universe. <strong>The</strong> Big Bang and after, the Universe<br />
<strong>is</strong> said to resemble a Klein’s bottle, bound <strong>but</strong><br />
unlimited. <strong>The</strong> expanding fireball <strong>is</strong> more like the<br />
expanding universe and the firy brightness of the<br />
Linga, like the unlimited nuclear energy of the Star<br />
systems and the Milky Ways.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> another legend in the Skanda Purana,<br />
which relates the story of Siva moving nude in<br />
the Daruvana begging al<strong>one</strong>, and the wives of<br />
sages running after him, quite mad with passion.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Sage in their wrath cursed Siva to be a<br />
hermaphrodite. Consequently h<strong>is</strong> pen<strong>is</strong> fell down<br />
on the ground and increased downward & upward<br />
enveloping the <strong>whole</strong> earth and heaven. V<strong>is</strong>hnu and<br />
Brahma like all others were wonder struck at th<strong>is</strong><br />
phenomenon. In th<strong>is</strong> Brahma lies about the top of<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 39
the Linga with Ketaki & others as false witnesses.<br />
Siva <strong>is</strong> said to support the <strong>whole</strong> universe.<br />
Providence, Will and Destiny correspond to the<br />
ternary, God, Man and Nature, Fabre d ‘olivet made<br />
a complete study of th<strong>is</strong> and compared it with<br />
the Chinese heaven, man & earth. He writes that<br />
man <strong>is</strong> neither animal nor pure intelligence. He <strong>is</strong><br />
an intermediate being situated half way between<br />
matter & spirit or Heaven & Earth and forming a<br />
link between them. Nothing escapes th<strong>is</strong> ternary &<br />
everything <strong>is</strong> subordinate to them except for God<br />
Himself who embraces all three in an unfathomable<br />
unity so as to form the tetrad of the ancients, apart<br />
from which there <strong>is</strong> nothing.<br />
Destiny <strong>is</strong> here considered as instinctive Nature,<br />
called fate. One must observe here that what these<br />
thinkers could not explain has been explained in<br />
the Vedic religion. Nature cannot have an instinct.<br />
Fate can only be explained by the law of Karma<br />
which in turn compares with Newton’s Third<br />
law. Human Will can become a counterbalance to<br />
destiny and finally neutral<strong>is</strong>e it. Here again th<strong>is</strong><br />
can be explained only with the Vedic religion that<br />
Satsanga leads, to enlightenment. Th<strong>is</strong> requires the<br />
use of the human Will which then unites the power<br />
of destiny & providence. <strong>The</strong> closest that Fabre<br />
d’olivet came to the Vedic thinking <strong>is</strong> when he says<br />
“Destiny <strong>is</strong> the power which determines our belief<br />
that things which have been d<strong>one</strong> have in fact been<br />
d<strong>one</strong>; that things are as they are and not otherw<strong>is</strong>e;<br />
and that, given their nature, they have inevitable<br />
results which manifests necessarily.” Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the<br />
law of cause and effect.<br />
In the ternary Buddha, Dharma & Sangha, Sangha<br />
stands for humanity, Buddha for incarnation<br />
or Avatar and Dharma for law or Righteous<br />
living. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the Vedic tradition adapted by<br />
Buddh<strong>is</strong>m as Buddha himself was a Hindu king<br />
who got enlightenment under the Bodhi tree. He <strong>is</strong><br />
considered the Avatar after Kr<strong>is</strong>hna. Dharma <strong>is</strong> the<br />
Dharmachakra or the wheel of law.<br />
Finally, <strong>one</strong> has to be stabl<strong>is</strong>hed solidly in h<strong>is</strong><br />
own self for real<strong>is</strong>ation and what Lao Tsu says<br />
<strong>is</strong> relevant here. ‘<strong>The</strong> way which <strong>is</strong> a way (which<br />
can be travelled) <strong>is</strong> not the (absolute) way.”<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the essence of Advaita and the Far Eastern<br />
Zen of Chan. <strong>The</strong> true man <strong>is</strong> the <strong>one</strong> who has<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ed Pure Consciousness and such a man<br />
transcends the cycle of births and deaths and<br />
merges with the Infinite Unity. He then becomes<br />
transcendental. Another interesting triad <strong>is</strong> the<br />
Confucian hierarchy cons<strong>is</strong>ting of the man of<br />
letters (chu), followed by the learned man (hsien)<br />
and the w<strong>is</strong>e man (cheng). <strong>The</strong> man of letters<br />
looks to the learned man who in turn looks to the<br />
w<strong>is</strong>e man and the w<strong>is</strong>e man looks to the Heaven.<br />
<strong>The</strong> w<strong>is</strong>e man <strong>is</strong> the true man who transcends<br />
the cycle of births and deaths by remaining<br />
concentrated in non-action. We can see an echo in<br />
th<strong>is</strong> from the Bhagawad Gita, Sri Kr<strong>is</strong>hna says:<br />
40 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
“Karmanyakarmayah pasyedakarmani cha<br />
karmayah sa buddhiman manushyeshu sayuktah<br />
Krusnakarmakrut.” (Chap. IV. 18)<br />
(He who can see in apparent action really noaction,<br />
and in apparent no-action real action, he<br />
amongst men <strong>is</strong> the man set in yoga, doer of the<br />
entire action as such.)<br />
<strong>The</strong> triads appear everywhere in the Gita. <strong>The</strong><br />
mutable, immutable and the supreme self, the<br />
three gunas, sattva, rajas and tamas and so on. Let<br />
us take the triad God, Man and Nature. God here<br />
cannot be taken as pure consciousness, or Pure<br />
Energy. In Hindu tradition, Shakti or Yogamaya<br />
or Pure Energy created the three manifestations<br />
of Brahma, V<strong>is</strong>hnu and Shiva for creation,<br />
preservation and destruction. <strong>The</strong>se manifestations<br />
are considered as Gods who in turn have created,<br />
other Gods and Goddesses. <strong>The</strong> objective in all th<strong>is</strong><br />
appears to be to offer specific personal gods and<br />
goddesses to people at different levels of evolution<br />
from the lowest to the highest starting from the<br />
shudra to the Brahmin in the vamashrama. One<br />
must note that the shudra <strong>is</strong> in no way inferior to<br />
the Brahmin. Since the life force or soul or Atman <strong>is</strong><br />
the same in both. Only they are at different levels of<br />
evolution depending on the number of birth-death<br />
cycles they have passed through. <strong>The</strong> Brahmin <strong>is</strong><br />
supposed to have reached the highest form from<br />
which he can attain moksha or freedom from the<br />
birth cycle.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>sertation <strong>is</strong> concluded with the following<br />
observation. <strong>The</strong> Triads help us to understand<br />
creation by providing for different approaches<br />
to enlightenment. As already menti<strong>one</strong>d earlier,<br />
the pairs of opposites ex<strong>is</strong>t only in the presence<br />
of a non-active entity. A colour <strong>is</strong> recogn<strong>is</strong>ed in<br />
reference to white from which all colours have<br />
emerged like in a rainbow. Similarly motion can<br />
only be recogn<strong>is</strong>ed in the presence of something<br />
stationary. Th<strong>is</strong> principle of relativity, be it<br />
in motion or colour or any other perceptible<br />
manifestation involves the presence of pairs of<br />
opposites in every walk of life and the Truth <strong>is</strong><br />
<strong>one</strong>, which <strong>is</strong> neither of these opposites. For true<br />
enlightenment therefore, we have to go beyond the<br />
subjective and objective levels of perception.<br />
S. Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hnan<br />
Source: Vedic Tradition in the New Millenium,<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Book University
In Mukundamala, a mellifluous stotra of Kulasekara<br />
Alvar, the saint hails the Lord as the destroyer<br />
of earth’s burden: ‘jayati jayati prithvi bhara naso<br />
Mukundah’. Hindu tradition upholds lightening<br />
of the burden on Mother Earth as <strong>one</strong> of the<br />
important purposes of God’s incarnation. Lord<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hnu’s avatars of Parasurama, Rama and Kr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
were intended specifically for th<strong>is</strong> very purpose,<br />
and the Lord accompl<strong>is</strong>hed it by selective,<br />
large scale destruction of evil doers who were<br />
devastating the Earth’s pr<strong>is</strong>tine environment.<br />
Bhagavan Parasurama, also known as Bhargava<br />
and Rama with the Axe, devoted the best part of<br />
h<strong>is</strong> life in battling against and destroying Kshatriya<br />
rulers who had become headstrong and cruel, and<br />
engaged in incessant warfare with <strong>one</strong> another for<br />
supremacy, and were totally unconcerned about<br />
killing large number of innocent people during such<br />
mindless wars. Parasurama destroyed vicious kings<br />
like Sahasrarjuna and Ruru, and gave protection to<br />
just rulers like Bharata and Mandhata.<br />
He also achieved the most formidable task of<br />
bringing about peace and reconciliation between<br />
the Aryans led by Vas<strong>is</strong>hta and the Dasyer led by<br />
V<strong>is</strong>wamitra. In course of time<br />
th<strong>is</strong> brought about the<br />
mingling of the two<br />
Lightening the<br />
Burden of Mother Earth<br />
ethnic groups. In th<strong>is</strong> way Bhagavan Parasuram<br />
restored Aryavarta to its former glory and unity.<br />
Sri Rama during h<strong>is</strong> fourteen years’ exile in<br />
the forest demol<strong>is</strong>hed the Rakshasa hordes in<br />
Janastana led by Ravana’s kinsmen Khara and<br />
Dushana. H<strong>is</strong> feat of killing thousands of them<br />
single-handed with h<strong>is</strong> bow and arrows in a matter<br />
of a few hours <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> of the great instances of<br />
d<strong>is</strong>play of h<strong>is</strong> unsurpassable valour.<br />
In th<strong>is</strong> way he freed the numerous hermitages in<br />
the forest from the menace of those vicious night<br />
wanderers who were causing havoc to the yagnas<br />
and sacred rites being performed by the hermits<br />
for purification of the environment and invoking<br />
periodical rains. <strong>The</strong> hermits were imparting<br />
knowledge of the sacred texts to their pupils in<br />
the ashram. Great sages like Agastya, Sarabhanga<br />
and Sudhikshna blessed Rama for protecting<br />
their ashrams and enabling them to carry on their<br />
spiritual pursuit. Infact the total liquidation of<br />
Rakshasas was <strong>one</strong> of the most important purposes<br />
of th<strong>is</strong> Avatar, apart from the establ<strong>is</strong>hment of the<br />
rule of Dharma famously known as Ram Rajya.<br />
Lord Kr<strong>is</strong>hna played a neutral role as Arjuna’s<br />
charioteer in the Kurukshetra war between the<br />
forces of dharma led by the Pandavas and the<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 41
forces of adharma led by Duryodhana,<br />
Dhritarashtra and others. He guided the<br />
Pandavas to victory without ever wielding<br />
a weapon during the 18-day war. Through<br />
h<strong>is</strong> Bhagavad Gita d<strong>is</strong>course to Arjuna on the<br />
battlefield, Kr<strong>is</strong>hna provided guidance to the<br />
<strong>whole</strong> of humanity on leading a hol<strong>is</strong>tic life of<br />
Karmayoga and Bhaktiyoga for securing release<br />
from the bonds of samsara.<br />
<strong>The</strong> new role of the Avatar as Jagadguru or <strong>world</strong><br />
teacher which opened up with Kr<strong>is</strong>hna’s Bhagavad<br />
Gita has been continued by the Mahapurushas<br />
who have come in the present age of Kaliyuga.<br />
Gautama Buddha was the apostle of non-violence<br />
and prevention of cruelty to animals and animal<br />
sacrifice. In h<strong>is</strong> teachings he highlighted human<br />
greed and desires as the cause of all suffering,<br />
and he outlined the eight-fold path of right action,<br />
right attitude, right meditation, etc. Mahatma<br />
Gandhi who has been unanimously recogn<strong>is</strong>ed as<br />
the Father of Indian Nation, restored India’s pride<br />
by driving out alien rulers through a non-violent<br />
revolution based on Satyagraha and personal<br />
sacrifice. He adv<strong>is</strong>ed h<strong>is</strong> countrymen to adopt<br />
simplicity in life style and live in villages instead of<br />
crowded cities. H<strong>is</strong> philosophy reflected concern<br />
for conserving the earth’s resources for future<br />
generations. No wonder that he has been voted<br />
even by the western <strong>world</strong> as the greatest man of<br />
20C along with Albert Einstein.<br />
20C could well be described as the century of wars<br />
between nations. <strong>The</strong>re were two World Wars,<br />
1914-18 and 1939-45, which were brought about<br />
by the over-reaching hegemonic ambitions of two<br />
German rulers—Ka<strong>is</strong>er William II and Adolf Hitler,<br />
and Italy’s Mussolini. <strong>The</strong> Allied powers led by<br />
England and France and later joined by the US had<br />
no option <strong>but</strong> to wage war for safeguarding their<br />
territories.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re were also other wars during th<strong>is</strong> century like<br />
the Korean War, Vietnam War. Indo-Pak conflicts,<br />
Arab-Israel confrontation etc. It <strong>is</strong> estimated that<br />
42 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
nearly 100 million people<br />
were killed in these wars.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> a cruel way of reducing the<br />
burden of earth’s population as had been foreseen<br />
by 19C Brit<strong>is</strong>h Econom<strong>is</strong>t Thomas Malthus. In<br />
h<strong>is</strong> famous essay on the <strong>The</strong>ory of Population,<br />
Malthus asserted that population would increase<br />
by geometrical progression whereas resources<br />
to sustain it can only be increased in arithmetical<br />
progression. Due to th<strong>is</strong> m<strong>is</strong>match, the balancing<br />
will come through wars, d<strong>is</strong>ease, pestilence,<br />
famines, starvation etc. Malthus adv<strong>is</strong>ed h<strong>is</strong><br />
countrymen to adopt sane ways like celibacy,<br />
continence, delayed marriage etc. to restrict the<br />
population growth. In the present century, the<br />
polar<strong>is</strong>ation of the <strong>world</strong> due to rivalry between the<br />
US and China for superpower status has brought<br />
about diverting of resources from peaceful uses to<br />
the production of weapons of mass destruction,<br />
including nuclear bombs.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the most frightening scenario of our times<br />
which calls for statesmanship and a spirit of give<br />
and take on the part of enlightened leaders of the<br />
<strong>world</strong> so that another World War does not break<br />
out and cause death to millions of innocent people.<br />
<strong>The</strong> earth cannot afford a repeat of Hiroshima and<br />
Nagasaki.<br />
But who knows? Perhaps that may be God’s way<br />
of reducing the burden of population on Earth yet<br />
again as it happened in previous Ages. For, God<br />
wants the Earth to last for millions of Mahayugas as<br />
the abode of numberless varieties of living forms,<br />
including above all the human species. Man al<strong>one</strong><br />
has the mind and intellect to d<strong>is</strong>cover h<strong>is</strong> soul<br />
as eternal and make the effort to reunite with the<br />
cosmic soul or God.<br />
S.T.V. Raghavan<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal November 15, 2011
Mahar<strong>is</strong>hi Swami<br />
Dayanand<br />
Saraswati<br />
<strong>The</strong> main aim of education <strong>is</strong> to create<br />
humans awareness so that they can<br />
understand the difference between the<br />
truth and untruth. Even by understanding if<br />
any<strong>one</strong> does not practice it he <strong>is</strong> like a thief.<br />
- Swami Dayananda<br />
Swami Dayanand was the founder of the Hindu<br />
reform organization Arya Samaj, which he<br />
establ<strong>is</strong>hed on April 7th 1875, in Bombay,<br />
India. Arya Samaj or the ‘Society of Nobles’ <strong>is</strong><br />
a Hindu reform movement which condemns<br />
animal sacrifices, caste system, child marriages,<br />
d<strong>is</strong>crimination against women, untouchability.<br />
Throughout h<strong>is</strong> life, Swami Dayanand preached<br />
against many Hindu traditions which he felt<br />
were dogmatic and oppressive. <strong>The</strong>se included<br />
traditions such as caste by birth, and the exclusion<br />
of females from the study of the Vedas. One of h<strong>is</strong><br />
main messages for Hindus was to go back to the<br />
roots of their religion, which are the Vedas. By<br />
doing th<strong>is</strong>, he felt that Hindus would be able to<br />
improve the depressive religious, social, political,<br />
and economic conditions prevailing in India in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> times.<br />
Early Life<br />
Swami Dayanand was born on February 12th,<br />
1824 in a town called Tankara in the state of<br />
Gujurat, India. Swami Dayanand Saraswati was<br />
born as ‘Moolashankar’ in Gujarat, in the year<br />
1824. Even when he was a child, Swami Dayanand<br />
Saraswati had a keen and inqu<strong>is</strong>itive mind. Once<br />
Mool Shankar was keeping a fast on the Shivratri<br />
festival day along with h<strong>is</strong> entire <strong>family</strong>. <strong>The</strong>y had<br />
to be awake throughout the night. At night, he<br />
saw a mouse dancing on the Shivalinga. Surpr<strong>is</strong>ed<br />
at th<strong>is</strong> incident, he asked h<strong>is</strong> elders why th<strong>is</strong><br />
“God Almighty” could not defend himself against<br />
the menace of a petty mouse, for which he was<br />
rebuked! <strong>The</strong> sudden death of a favourite uncle,<br />
and h<strong>is</strong> beloved s<strong>is</strong>ter caused much turmoil in<br />
Mool Shankar. He became quite detached from the<br />
<strong>world</strong>, and <strong>one</strong> day left home in search of a guru.<br />
Virajananda Saraswati<br />
<strong>The</strong> search was long and arduous. Finally, at the<br />
age of thirty-six he found h<strong>is</strong> mentor in Virajananda<br />
Saraswati, who was blind, <strong>but</strong> was a master of<br />
the ancient lore. <strong>The</strong> training was rigorous, and<br />
the guru was ruthless. But here was a d<strong>is</strong>ciple<br />
of a lifetime. As h<strong>is</strong> Gurudakshina he wanted<br />
h<strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>ciple to devote h<strong>is</strong> life for the revival of<br />
Hindu<strong>is</strong>m. <strong>The</strong> guru called him Dayananda.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vedas<br />
One of Swami Dayanand’s major arguments for<br />
going back to the Vedas was that, in h<strong>is</strong> own words<br />
“the four Vedas, the repositories of knowledge<br />
and religious truth, are the Words of God. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
are absolutely free of error and are the Supreme<br />
& independent authority”. <strong>The</strong> four Vedas are;<br />
Rig Veda, Yajur Veda, Sama Veda and Atharva<br />
Veda. To spread awareness of h<strong>is</strong> movement and<br />
to revitalize Vedic knowledge, Swami Dayanand<br />
publ<strong>is</strong>hed many religious books. <strong>The</strong>se include;<br />
Satyartha Prakash (<strong>The</strong> Light of Truth), the Rig-<br />
Vedaadi, Bhasyya-Bhoomika, and Sanskar Vidhi.<br />
Swami Dayanand preached many messages to<br />
Hindus during h<strong>is</strong> lifetime. He preached that<br />
Hindus should worship just <strong>one</strong>, formless, God.<br />
He fought against polythe<strong>is</strong>m by telling people the<br />
true meaning of the names of God and establ<strong>is</strong>hed<br />
how all of them pointed at <strong>one</strong> and the same God—<br />
Paramathama, the Supreme Self. Swamiji was “a<br />
voice against superstition, against unrighteousness,<br />
which reigned supreme in the garb of true religion”.<br />
Final Days<br />
Swami Dayanand challenged many of the Hindu<br />
orthodoxy if they could justify their belief in these<br />
practices. Th<strong>is</strong> induced the anger and wrath of<br />
many orthodox Hindus, which subsequently led to<br />
14 attempts at po<strong>is</strong>oning Dayanand. Miraculously,<br />
he was able to use h<strong>is</strong> Yogic abilities to cure<br />
himself from the first 13 attempts. However, the<br />
14th time proved fatal. Swami Dayanand died in<br />
1883 and left the <strong>world</strong> with h<strong>is</strong> legacy, Arya Samaj.<br />
Source: www.vedicculturalcentre.com,<br />
www.answers.com, www.iloveindia.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 43
Mother Ganga<br />
& Sanskrit<br />
(Extempore speech delivered by H<strong>is</strong> Excellency,<br />
Sri. S.S. Mukherjee, Former High Comm<strong>is</strong>si<strong>one</strong>r for<br />
India)<br />
Source: Sivananda Ganga Cultural Center<br />
Swami Sahajanandaji, fellow Satsangees, our friends<br />
from India, Sri Rakesh Ja<strong>is</strong>wal, Dr Biplove, the<br />
r<strong>is</strong>hikumars from R<strong>is</strong>hikesh and Consul-General<br />
Sri Ajit Kumar, let me join Ajit Kumar, the Consul<br />
General, in expressing my profound sense of<br />
privilege and sheer pleasure in being here today on<br />
the auspicious occasion of Ganga Dussehra.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> my fourth assignment in Africa, in a career<br />
spanning eight m<strong>is</strong>sions, <strong>but</strong> very few of these<br />
assignments have given me the sheer feeling of joy<br />
that I feel when I v<strong>is</strong>it Durban and came to places<br />
like Sivanandashram here. Swamiji, my Pranams for<br />
giving me th<strong>is</strong> opportunity of being here.<br />
Today we offer our obe<strong>is</strong>ance to Ganga Mata. She<br />
<strong>is</strong> the very Being of our civilization. She <strong>is</strong> part of<br />
our consciousness. She <strong>is</strong> the glue that holds our<br />
culture, religion and heritage together. Mother<br />
Ganga <strong>is</strong> a life-giver. Her waters have nour<strong>is</strong>hed<br />
and sustained that very civilization that we are all<br />
proud of—a civilization that spans a period of over<br />
6,000 unbroken years, a civilization that <strong>is</strong> alive and<br />
well today creating the same kind of awareness of<br />
our heritage. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> symbolized and epitomized in<br />
our chants to Mother Ganga.<br />
We even go beyond our present lives in our<br />
genuflections to Gaga Mata, even our life after<br />
44 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
death with Ganga Mata. It <strong>is</strong> for th<strong>is</strong> reason that<br />
we seek salvation by dipping in Her waters and<br />
cremating our dead on Her shores. In a spiritual<br />
sense, Ganga Mata dominates our minds and our<br />
Spirit.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> project of Ganga clean up undertaken by<br />
Divine Life Society of S.A. and Eco-Friends, <strong>is</strong> of<br />
central importance because it <strong>is</strong> the benchmark<br />
of our devotion to Ganga Mata. Are we really<br />
devoted to Ganga Mata? On the <strong>one</strong> hand we pay<br />
obe<strong>is</strong>ance and make our offerings we seek from Her<br />
the salvation of our souls. On the other hand we<br />
pollute Her. We allow thousands of tons of the most<br />
toxic waste to flow into Her. Through our quest<br />
for prosperity, we allow through inertia, through<br />
neglect, thousand for tons of the most foul sewage<br />
to flow into Her. We find loopholes in the laws and<br />
deliberately fail to implement them. We have failed<br />
tragically to preserve the cleanliness and pr<strong>is</strong>tine<br />
purity of Ganga.<br />
One of our greatest’ projects, although it<br />
was Governmental in the main, supported by<br />
international efforts to clean up Ganga Mata, has<br />
only begun to take effect. It <strong>is</strong> a mammoth project.<br />
It cannot be d<strong>one</strong> by bureaucrats and engineers<br />
of the Government al<strong>one</strong>. It cannot be d<strong>one</strong> by the<br />
wonderful NGOs who are giving their all to such<br />
projects, those whom the Eco-Friends of India<br />
exemplify. It cannot be d<strong>one</strong> by them al<strong>one</strong>. It has<br />
to be d<strong>one</strong> by all of them together. But, most of<br />
all, what it will need beyond these resources and<br />
technological knowledge, <strong>is</strong> faith. You look around<br />
and can see that, given faith, nothing <strong>is</strong> impossible.<br />
I think that without faith. It cannot be d<strong>one</strong>—that<br />
undefinable something that <strong>is</strong> provided by people<br />
like Swami Sahajananda and the people whom he<br />
inspires. Without that, I doubt that we can get there<br />
or even get close to it. I am sure all of you get the<br />
same feeling. With faith we will get there.<br />
I know that I speak for all of you when I invoke the<br />
blessings of God on th<strong>is</strong> project. When our children<br />
and their children look at Ganga Mata, they will be<br />
able to say that the benchmark that their parents<br />
and grandparents achieved was something at least<br />
adequate.
One must remember that when we pollute our<br />
Ganga Mata even physically, we do not hurt Her,<br />
<strong>but</strong> we hurt ourselves.<br />
About 60,000 people were expected to turn up<br />
for the “Earth Summit” held in Johannesburg.<br />
Delegates say that it <strong>is</strong> no longer a question of<br />
debate. It <strong>is</strong> expected that either we clean up our<br />
environment or we pay far more physically, in<br />
terms of our health and in terms of our quality of<br />
life. Similarly, we are not cleaning up our Ganga<br />
Mata simply because we want to beautify Her. We<br />
must do that because we want to save ourselves<br />
and our children and their children. <strong>The</strong> river that<br />
we have contaminated <strong>is</strong> now contaminating the<br />
topsoil. Where wells previously provided clean<br />
drinking water, they no longer do so. <strong>The</strong> mineral<br />
content in the water <strong>is</strong> totally unacceptable. A<br />
sacred river that sustained the lives of so many<br />
millions of people, that attracted tour<strong>is</strong>ts, that<br />
provided at <strong>one</strong> point in time the finest navigation<br />
system in the <strong>world</strong>, <strong>is</strong> no longer there.<br />
So today, we pay tri<strong>but</strong>e to all those involved in<br />
such projects. We w<strong>is</strong>h them God speed and we<br />
shall help them in whatever way we can.<br />
Our good w<strong>is</strong>hes also go to the other projects:<br />
the setting up of the two Sanskrit projects in India<br />
and the formation of the Sanskrit Academy here in<br />
South Africa. We have just heard the most moving<br />
Slokas in Sanskrit and the melodious Bhajans.<br />
Without fear of contradiction, I can say that along<br />
with me, at least 80-90% of those gathered here do<br />
not know the meaning of these verses. So, why <strong>is</strong><br />
so much effort going into the teaching of Sanskrit?<br />
You do not surf the Internet in Sanskrit, and you<br />
do not study information technology in Sanskrit. It<br />
may generate a few jobs in the economy. “So why<br />
<strong>is</strong> th<strong>is</strong> project necessary?” People may ask. Some<br />
years ago, I would probably have asked the same<br />
question and felt that I asked a legitimate question.<br />
I can assure you.<br />
If Ganga <strong>is</strong> our Mother, Sanskrit <strong>is</strong> the Mother<br />
of our languages. In the old days, the days of<br />
colonization, if you read your h<strong>is</strong>tory, you will<br />
realize that when the colonizer really wanted to<br />
take you over, it was not just your land, it was<br />
your mind also. He wanted to de-cultur<strong>is</strong>e you so<br />
that you accepted h<strong>is</strong> culture as superior. If we<br />
lose sight of our heritage—and Sanskrit <strong>is</strong> that<br />
heritage—we are re-colon<strong>is</strong>ed. It <strong>is</strong> not important<br />
that every Indian should learn Sanskrit. <strong>The</strong><br />
essential thing <strong>is</strong> that there must be Sanskrit<br />
scholarship in the country to be able to form that<br />
constant link with the wonderful heritage of which<br />
we are all so proud of.<br />
“We seek salvation by<br />
dipping in Her waters and<br />
cremating our dead on Her<br />
shores. In a spiritual sense,<br />
Ganga Mata dominates our<br />
minds and our Spirit.”<br />
Sanskrit <strong>is</strong> like the glue that has held all our diverse<br />
languages together. If we take pride and revel in the<br />
fact that we are the most diverse nation on earth<br />
and, we do not look upon it as a challenge, <strong>but</strong> as<br />
something to be proud of: if we say we have unity<br />
in diversity, then how can we forget th<strong>is</strong> heritage?<br />
<strong>The</strong> canvas, on which our epics and all our ancient<br />
literature and philosophy were written, was<br />
Sanskrit.<br />
I pay tri<strong>but</strong>e to that v<strong>is</strong>ion of those who can see<br />
what a centrally important matter th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong>. How<br />
crucial it <strong>is</strong> to the sense of our identity. I pray to<br />
God for the complete success of these ventures.<br />
Swamjji, thank you once again for letting me be a<br />
part of th<strong>is</strong> wonderful Ganga Dussehra. Thank you.<br />
Source: <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> Souvenir<br />
(Inauguration of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s First <strong>Australia</strong>n Culture<br />
Centre at Sydney, <strong>Australia</strong> in August 2003<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 45
Reverse Consumer<strong>is</strong>m<br />
<strong>is</strong> the Panacea for<br />
Worsening Global<br />
Economy<br />
Commun<strong>is</strong>m failed. Social<strong>is</strong>m never took roots.<br />
Growth powered & unregulated Capital<strong>is</strong>m <strong>is</strong><br />
collapsing. No amount of bailout appear to bring<br />
global economy on track. <strong>The</strong> main culprit <strong>is</strong> the<br />
greed of multinational corporations fueled by<br />
consumer<strong>is</strong>m beyond <strong>one</strong>’s means by individuals<br />
and Nations. <strong>The</strong> developed World <strong>is</strong> paying for<br />
the excess syndrome, which <strong>is</strong> affecting developing<br />
countries as well. Now there <strong>is</strong> talk of austerity<br />
measures and observation of World thrift day. Any<br />
-<strong>is</strong>m devoid of divinity <strong>is</strong> doomed to fail in bringing<br />
justice in Society.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> an urgent need for ‘Reverse Consumer<strong>is</strong>m’<br />
or going back to Nature. Yoga Way of Simple living<br />
(YOG<strong>is</strong>m) and Self reliance will solve the problems<br />
of Global economy to a great extent avoiding<br />
exploitation of the weak which <strong>is</strong> responsible<br />
for the tensions between the rich and the poor<br />
affecting the World peace and security.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> need for drastic change in the mind<br />
set from self centric to thinking of World as <strong>one</strong><br />
<strong>family</strong>—Vasudhaiva Kutumbakam, from the western<br />
democratic concept of “Dignity of Man” to Indian<br />
concept of “Divinity of Man” and from the concept<br />
of “Survival of the fittest” to the “Survival of the<br />
weakest”. <strong>The</strong> qualities of sacrificing and sharing<br />
46 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
should predominate the nature of man. Service<br />
driven activity becomes divine and useful to<br />
society while commerce driven activity becomes<br />
demonic and <strong>is</strong> harmful to society. <strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> need<br />
for spiritual ambience in the society. A spiritual<br />
person irrespective of any religion in the true<br />
sense of the word, should exhibit the qualities of<br />
compassion, contentment, charity, forgiveness,<br />
truthfulness, gentleness, simplicity, purity,<br />
sacrifice, sharing, service to community and love<br />
to God and H<strong>is</strong> creation, the Nature. It <strong>is</strong> easier<br />
said than d<strong>one</strong>. Desire and effort to attain Spiritual<br />
nature, must be cultivated. Yoga Way of Living or<br />
YOG<strong>is</strong>m <strong>is</strong> an art of living in harmony with Nature<br />
and concern to the <strong>whole</strong> humanity. In brief live<br />
Simple, live Spiritual and live to Serve. YOG<strong>is</strong>m<br />
should be made a movement with its eternal values<br />
and universal character<strong>is</strong>tics. All activities should<br />
be treated as service to the people and charge for<br />
sustenance and not as business making enormous<br />
profit by exploiting the masses.<br />
India <strong>is</strong> a fine example of unregulated and non<br />
monitored democracy resulting in wide gap<br />
between the rich and the poor. With divine culture<br />
and Ramarajya concept, India’s democracy<br />
should have been founded upon the recognition<br />
of Divinity of Man as a model for the democratic<br />
World. Non-corporate sector dominates Indian<br />
economy with large population providing 93%<br />
of employment in the country. Share of noncorporate<br />
sector in domestic savings <strong>is</strong> 24%,<br />
while corporate sector’s contri<strong>but</strong>ion <strong>is</strong> 8% (P.<br />
Kanaga Sabhapathi, Yuva Bharati, August 2011).<br />
It was not given the importance it deserves.<br />
Instead the “Unholy Trinity” of the World Bank,<br />
the IMF and the WTO and the financial institutions<br />
under their control have taken the advantages of<br />
weaknesses of developing countries, imposed on<br />
them the so called package of economic reforms<br />
of liberalization, privatization and globalization<br />
otherw<strong>is</strong>e known as structural adjustment<br />
programme i.e. f<strong>is</strong>cal d<strong>is</strong>cipline, strict m<strong>one</strong>y<br />
policies, deregulation, d<strong>is</strong>mantling public projects<br />
and programmes, reduced role of state, low tariffs<br />
and removal of barriers to private investment, all<br />
aimed at making them a part of the free market<br />
<strong>world</strong> economy (PR Dubhashi, <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal,<br />
April 2009). “Occupy Wall Street” (OWS) protests<br />
are spreading Worldwide. <strong>The</strong> people are putting<br />
up a united fight against the economic model called<br />
neoliberal<strong>is</strong>m, run for the benefit of 1% based on<br />
“free-market” economic model.
India, home of World’s largest number of poor<br />
people with almost 33% of the population living<br />
with an average daily income of less than Rs.100<br />
per day while the rich parade luxury cars costing<br />
crores of rupees and flock to Lady Gaga concert,<br />
buying a ticket for Rs.40000/-. A shameful amount<br />
of Rs.32 / day has been decided as cut off for<br />
poverty line by planning comm<strong>is</strong>sion, an insult to<br />
the citizen of India. Indians are poor <strong>but</strong> India <strong>is</strong><br />
not a poor country says <strong>one</strong> of the Sw<strong>is</strong>s Bank’s<br />
directors. Lacs of crores of black m<strong>one</strong>y are<br />
slashed away by Indians in foreign banks, making<br />
the common Indian poor and starving. According<br />
to a study by Wealth X, a global wealth intelligence<br />
and prospecting company, India has 8200 UHNW<br />
(ultra high net worth) individuals with combined<br />
wealth amounting to whopping US$945 billion while<br />
India’s foreign exchange reserves are around $300<br />
billion.<br />
Super rich who constitute less than 5% of the<br />
population, <strong>is</strong> living princely life enjoying imported<br />
entertainment options as ‘Formula 1’ car racing,<br />
Lady Gaga Raga, maddening Metallica, sexy cheer<br />
girls, are not only mocking at <strong>but</strong> insulting Indian<br />
poor indebted farmers committing suicides. 5<br />
star culture should be taxed heavily in developing<br />
countries along with better vigilance and strong<br />
pun<strong>is</strong>hment to the corrupt if democracy has to<br />
deliver social justice. December 2, 2011<br />
Publ<strong>is</strong>hed earlier in January <strong>is</strong>sue of<br />
SEVAMED, A journal with judicious blend<br />
of spiritual & medical sciences:<br />
www.bicjbtdrc-mgims.in/<br />
sevamed/<br />
Prof. B.C. Harinath,<br />
Director, JBTD Research<br />
Centre & Coordinator,<br />
BIC & Arogyadham,<br />
Mahatma Gandhi<br />
Institute of Medical<br />
Sciences, Sevagram,<br />
India, www.jbtdrc.org<br />
If we are to teach real peace in th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong>, and<br />
if we are to carry on a real war against war,<br />
we shall have to begin with the children.<br />
- Mahatma Gandhi<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 47
GUEST ARTICLE<br />
Hol<strong>is</strong>m and Unity of Energy Concepts<br />
Energy <strong>is</strong> the bas<strong>is</strong> of creation, and as per the<br />
Big-Bang theory, everything came out of a<br />
dense energy matrix which exploded into the<br />
infinite space. Our forefathers also said “Purush<br />
evedam sarvam, yada bhutam, yaccha bhaavyam”.<br />
Energy in its subtlest form <strong>is</strong> the knowledge-power<br />
complex, and they called it as ‘Purusha’ and th<strong>is</strong><br />
encompasses everything in the present, past<br />
and future.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> only <strong>one</strong> energy in th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong>, and th<strong>is</strong> can<br />
project itself as a ‘Positive’ or attraction energy<br />
(akarshana), or as a ‘Negative’, repulsion energy<br />
(Vikarshana), and th<strong>is</strong> energy continuously goes<br />
into phases of activity and quiescence. <strong>The</strong>se two<br />
phases of energy are always together, apparently<br />
opposing each other and yet complementary, and<br />
as <strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> waxing, the other <strong>is</strong> waning. Th<strong>is</strong> nature<br />
gives it a wave form. <strong>The</strong>se two forces are always<br />
alternate and continuous. <strong>The</strong>se two phases can<br />
also be called as ‘expansion’ or centrifugal energy,<br />
and ‘contraction’ or centripetal energy. <strong>The</strong>y are<br />
the bas<strong>is</strong> of all philosophy and all walks of life, in<br />
<strong>Bharatiya</strong> and Chinese cultures—the two major<br />
Eastern cultures. We in Bharat call them as ‘Rajas’<br />
the outgoing, and ‘Tamas’ the contractive form<br />
of energies, the balance of which <strong>is</strong> probably,<br />
the ‘Satwa’ the potent energy. Chinese call them<br />
as ‘Yang’ as the outgoing expansive energy, and<br />
‘Yin’ as the contractive and attractive energy,<br />
whereas the balanced potent energy <strong>is</strong> called as<br />
‘Chi’. Modern science has recogn<strong>is</strong>ed the same<br />
as ‘Positron’ and ‘Electron’ as the positive and<br />
negative energy—particle form, and ‘Neutron’ as<br />
the balanced, potent, contracted form. ‘Proton’<br />
<strong>is</strong> the positive contracted form of energy which<br />
<strong>is</strong> neutron + positron. <strong>The</strong>se connotations are in<br />
the atomic particle science. In the energy sector,<br />
‘Electromagnetic waves’ <strong>is</strong> the basic balanced<br />
combination of the negative ‘Electricity’ and the<br />
positive ‘Magnet<strong>is</strong>m’.<br />
We can summar<strong>is</strong>e the modern science and<br />
philosophy, with the following attri<strong>but</strong>es of positive<br />
and negative energies.<br />
48 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
In Philosophy<br />
Positive Balanced Negative<br />
Prana Atma Mind<br />
Tamas Satwa Rajas<br />
#Yin Chi Yang<br />
In Human Ex<strong>is</strong>tence<br />
Feminine Masculine<br />
Contractive Expansive<br />
Responsive Demanding<br />
Cooperative Aggressive<br />
Intuitive Analytical<br />
Synthes<strong>is</strong>ing Rational<br />
Rt. Brain dominant Lt. Brain dominant<br />
Kapha<br />
Love, Kindness,<br />
Pitta<br />
Friendship Anger, Hatred, Jealousy<br />
Parasympathetic Sympathetic<br />
In Nature<br />
Earth Sky<br />
Moon Sun<br />
Winter Summer<br />
Mo<strong>is</strong>ture Dryness<br />
Coolness Warmth<br />
Interior Exterior<br />
In Physical and Chemical Energies<br />
Electropositive Electr<strong>one</strong>gative<br />
Magnet<strong>is</strong>m<br />
Proton<br />
Electricity<br />
(neutron + positron) Electron<br />
Cations Anions<br />
Centripetal force Centrifugal force<br />
(#Chinese literature, in translated form, mentions<br />
them in opposite way:- Yin as Positive, and Yang as<br />
Negative)
<strong>The</strong>se qualities, energies, in all degrees of<br />
grossness and subtleness, in nature, environment,<br />
and individual, influence each other, and are the<br />
cause of imbalance or d<strong>is</strong>ease, and balance or<br />
health in the individual. Different approaches of<br />
treatment in medical sciences, work at different<br />
levels in the body and achieve the same result. Let<br />
us consider in details.<br />
Mode of Action of Medicines in Different Systems<br />
Modern Medicine<br />
Modern medicine tries to identify the biochemical<br />
substances responsible for the symptoms and<br />
tries to neutral<strong>is</strong>e it. It hardly tries to analyse why<br />
those chemicals are produced and how to stop<br />
them. Th<strong>is</strong> will mean going higher up in the chain<br />
of causative events in the d<strong>is</strong>ease. Hence we end up<br />
treating and relieving the symptoms effectively <strong>but</strong><br />
temporarily. Results are short lived and repetition<br />
of medication becomes necessary in chronic<br />
d<strong>is</strong>eases. While neutral<strong>is</strong>ing the biochemical<br />
changes in <strong>one</strong> t<strong>is</strong>sue, we are introducing a<br />
chemical in the body which <strong>is</strong> bound to produce<br />
effects elsewhere also and hence the side effects.<br />
<strong>The</strong> sensitivity of t<strong>is</strong>sues varies in different<br />
individuals, and therefore the side effects are not<br />
uniform in every body. With increased awareness<br />
of psychosomatic factors in the causation of<br />
d<strong>is</strong>ease, and the relation between mind and body<br />
in the symptoms, modern medicine <strong>is</strong> also<br />
becoming hol<strong>is</strong>tic, by trying to reduce the<br />
psychological factors like, anxiety, fear, anger, and<br />
depression, through medication. <strong>The</strong> science of<br />
psycho-neuro-immunology <strong>is</strong> trying to improve<br />
the immunological status, by taking cognizance of<br />
psychological factors. Killing or suppressing the<br />
bacteria or cancer cells in infections or cancer,<br />
<strong>is</strong> no doubt successful initially, <strong>but</strong> emergence<br />
of res<strong>is</strong>tant strains <strong>is</strong> becoming a matter of grave<br />
concern, and treatment with antibiotics <strong>is</strong> also<br />
being driven to the wall. Treatment through<br />
modern medical procedures in emergency<br />
life threatening situation <strong>is</strong> the greatest and<br />
unparalleled virtue of th<strong>is</strong> science.<br />
Ayurveda and Naturopathy<br />
Both these sciences are primarily concerned with<br />
the maintenance of the health of the individual, by<br />
following the principles of ‘Dincharya, rithucharya,<br />
and sadvritta’ and living closure to nature in food<br />
and living habits. Ayurveda has stressed that<br />
the individual constitution varies and there <strong>is</strong><br />
propensity for specific d<strong>is</strong>eases depending upon<br />
the constitution. Three basic energy and physical<br />
variants are described, which are present in nature,<br />
materials, plants animals and human beings. <strong>The</strong>se<br />
three forces are able to control the structure and<br />
functions in the human body. <strong>The</strong>y are-<br />
Vata:- the neuro- chemo- hormonal energy<br />
which controls and affects the other two.<br />
Pitta:- the catabolic humero- chemical energy<br />
Kapha:- the anabolic humero- chemical energy<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>whole</strong> of Ayurveda revolves round these<br />
three basic energy patterns, in various degrees of<br />
permutations and combinations. In nature, diurnal<br />
and seasonal variations, affect the human body and<br />
mind. <strong>The</strong> natural environment, and the food have<br />
tremendous effect on the human body and mind,<br />
and th<strong>is</strong> has been thoroughly studied and applied<br />
in recogn<strong>is</strong>ing the d<strong>is</strong>ease patterns and their<br />
treatment methods. Hence the Ayurvedic approach<br />
<strong>is</strong> more hol<strong>is</strong>tic since it recogn<strong>is</strong>es the variations<br />
in the energy levels rather than the chemical<br />
changes. It recogn<strong>is</strong>es the specific ‘Prabhava’ of<br />
a given herb or a processed natural material on a<br />
specific t<strong>is</strong>sue, since it also acts at the matter level<br />
in a given d<strong>is</strong>ease situation. Since biochem<strong>is</strong>try<br />
was not developed in the present form in the olden<br />
days, the chemical nature of a given substance was<br />
found to be closely related to the touch and v<strong>is</strong>ual<br />
physical perceptions, and taste and smell chemical<br />
perceptions by human beings. <strong>The</strong> relationship of<br />
these sensory perceptions to their tribasic energy<br />
patterns (Tridoshas) has been closely studied<br />
and analysed, which forms the bas<strong>is</strong> of Ayurvedic<br />
Pharmacology (Dravya guna), and its application<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 49
in restoring the balance in the energy patterns.<br />
<strong>The</strong> accumulation of unwanted waste materials<br />
(mala), or toxic materials introduced from outside<br />
are recogn<strong>is</strong>ed to be responsible for producing the<br />
imbalance in the doshas and hence the d<strong>is</strong>ease.<br />
Restoring the balance of energies, by cleansing,<br />
replacements of the suitable materials as medicine<br />
and food to restore the balance, forms the bas<strong>is</strong><br />
of treatments in Ayurveda. It can be said that non<br />
medicinal Ayurveda with use of energies in the five<br />
basic elements (Panchamahabhootas) constitutes<br />
the bas<strong>is</strong> of naturopathic treatment, with specific<br />
stress on the removal of accumulated waste matter.<br />
“We can combine these<br />
systems judiciously to<br />
maintain health and<br />
avoid d<strong>is</strong>ease by boosting<br />
our immunity.”<br />
Yoga<br />
Yoga has fully acknowledged the two energy<br />
projections of Atma (the balanced omnipotent<br />
energy)—Prana and Mind. <strong>The</strong> total human<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>tence <strong>is</strong> said to be five layered as per the<br />
Taittiriya Upan<strong>is</strong>had—the Panchakosha theory.<br />
<strong>The</strong> grossification of prana and mind <strong>is</strong> the<br />
‘Annamaya kosha’ or the body, and they form<br />
the motivating forces in the human body. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />
presence and action <strong>is</strong> from seven main centres<br />
called ‘Chakras’, which can be said to influence the<br />
seven Autonomic plexuses, and the corresponding<br />
hormonal glands in the body.<br />
50 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
1. Mooladhara chakra at the lowest level in the<br />
spinal column <strong>is</strong> the densest place of Pranic energy,<br />
which <strong>is</strong> said to gradually r<strong>is</strong>e to:<br />
2. Swad<strong>is</strong>hthana - Lumbar plexus –<br />
Reproductive glands<br />
3. Manipura - Coeliac plexus –<br />
Pancreas and digestive<br />
horm<strong>one</strong>s and enzymes<br />
4. Anahata - Cardiac plexus –<br />
Adrenal glands<br />
5. V<strong>is</strong>huddhi - Cervical plexus –<br />
Thyroid and thymus glands<br />
6. Agna - Hypothalamus and Limbic<br />
system – Pituitary and<br />
Pinal glands<br />
7. Sahasrara - Cerebral hem<strong>is</strong>pheres<br />
To harness these two energies, prana and mind,<br />
towards a balanced state of atmic activation,<br />
preparing it to be in un<strong>is</strong>on with the all pervasive<br />
omnipotent energy—Paramatma—<strong>is</strong> the highest<br />
aim of life as per Yoga. To control the negative<br />
energy of the violent emotions and instincts, and<br />
promote the positive emotions Yama and Niyama<br />
have been described. Asanas constitute a series of<br />
body postures of alternate stretching (expansion)<br />
and relaxation (contraction) to balance the<br />
physical energies. To balance the pranic energy are<br />
the various types of Pranayama, and to harness the<br />
mind the three phases of meditation of ‘Antaranga<br />
yoga’—Dharana, Dhyana, and Samadhi are adv<strong>is</strong>ed.<br />
‘Pratyahara’ <strong>is</strong> the bridging phase of in drawing of<br />
the senses. Yoga <strong>is</strong> a way of life, which maintains<br />
health, and also heals the body and mind when<br />
d<strong>is</strong>turbed by d<strong>is</strong>ease.
Homeopathy<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> a unique science, which believes in the<br />
strength of ionic energy in healing the d<strong>is</strong>ease.<br />
As in Ayurveda, Psora (the negative energy) and<br />
Sychos<strong>is</strong> (the positive or accumulative energy)<br />
form the bas<strong>is</strong> of human constitution and when<br />
aggravated, they form the bas<strong>is</strong> of d<strong>is</strong>ease. When<br />
there <strong>is</strong> extreme aggravation of th<strong>is</strong> imbalance<br />
it leads to ‘Syphil<strong>is</strong>’. <strong>The</strong>se terminologies have<br />
nothing to do with their present day meaning in<br />
modern medicine. Every substance in the universe<br />
must be having its own ionic energy spectrum<br />
in solution, and has the capacity to produce<br />
symptoms in human body, which Homoeopaths<br />
call as ‘drug symptoms’. <strong>The</strong> same in a diluted,<br />
potent<strong>is</strong>ed form have the capacity to relieve the<br />
symptoms, probably by blocking the receptors<br />
at the cellular level. <strong>The</strong> energies when powerful,<br />
produce the d<strong>is</strong>ease symptoms by over activating<br />
the cellular comp<strong>one</strong>nts. When mild they block<br />
or inactivate those cellular comp<strong>one</strong>nts and<br />
relieve the symptoms. I have the analogy from<br />
the experimental fact that when some areas of<br />
Hypothalamus and limbic system are stimulated<br />
by a strong electrical stimulus produce ‘rage’<br />
effect, and when mild produce the ‘Reward effect’.<br />
<strong>The</strong> text book of Physiology mentions th<strong>is</strong> effect.<br />
I feel the reward effect of ‘Pranayama’ can also<br />
be explained by slow stimulation of the Olfactory<br />
nerves, which have close connections worth the<br />
Limbic system in the brain.<br />
‘Similia similibus curantor’ or ‘Like cures the like’, <strong>is</strong><br />
the bas<strong>is</strong> of Homoeopathy.<br />
Hol<strong>is</strong>tic approach<br />
In summary, we see that different systems of<br />
treatment work by balancing the two energies at<br />
different levels. In Modern medicine we make the<br />
use of the chemical energy, based on their acidic<br />
or alkaline properties basically, to neutralize<br />
what <strong>is</strong> aggravated and strike the balance. In<br />
Ayurveda the concept of tridosha works at the<br />
body and mind level. In th<strong>is</strong> Vata <strong>is</strong> the actual<br />
energy which activates the positive and negative<br />
energies of Kapha and Pitta, respectively. Yoga<br />
works by bringing the balance in the movement of<br />
‘Prana’ and the mind, which are the positive and<br />
negative comp<strong>one</strong>nts of the <strong>one</strong> energy—Atma.<br />
Homoeopathy works through the ionic energy—<br />
Anions and Cations, which in various combinations<br />
produce different spectra of energy, which act at<br />
subtle levels in the body and mind.<br />
We can combine these systems judiciously to<br />
maintain health and avoid d<strong>is</strong>ease by boosting our<br />
immunity. We can treat the d<strong>is</strong>eases by using the<br />
different systems in different phases of d<strong>is</strong>ease<br />
process, to work at the body and mind levels, to<br />
give the most beneficial effect, in terms of long<br />
term relief, cost effectiveness, and with minimum<br />
side effects. <strong>The</strong>y can also be used singly, wherever<br />
effective. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the Hol<strong>is</strong>tic approach and future<br />
of Medical science.<br />
Publ<strong>is</strong>hed earlier in January <strong>is</strong>sue of<br />
SEVAMED, A journal with judicious blend of<br />
spiritual & medical sciences,<br />
www.bicjbtdrc-mgims.in/sevamed/<br />
Dr. Raghavendra Kulkarni, All India President,<br />
Arogya Bharati, Hyderabad, India. Born in<br />
1940 on 17th Jan, at Bijapur in Karnataka Dr.<br />
Raghavendra Kulkarni got h<strong>is</strong> initial education<br />
at Raichur. He did h<strong>is</strong> MS (General surgery) at<br />
Hyderabad and later served as Asst. Professor<br />
of Surgery at SV Medical College<br />
Tirupati in Andhra Pradesh. He<br />
attended many state and national<br />
conferences and remained<br />
attached to various organ<strong>is</strong>ations<br />
like; Rotary club, Rashtriya<br />
Swayamsevak Sangh (RSS), Science<br />
Education trust Raichur, Hindu<br />
seva Prat<strong>is</strong>hthan, Bangalore, Loka<br />
Hita trust, Hubli etc.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 51
R. Venkataraman:<br />
A Stamp of H<strong>is</strong><br />
Own on Presidency<br />
R. Venkataraman, Former<br />
President of India (1910-<br />
2009)<br />
<strong>The</strong> d<strong>is</strong>tingu<strong>is</strong>hing feature<br />
of Shri R. Venkataraman’s<br />
(RV) long life was that<br />
it was spent entirely<br />
in the service of the<br />
people. Public spirit was<br />
the guiding element;<br />
underpinning it were<br />
integrity, commitment, v<strong>is</strong>ion and cordial human<br />
relationships. But the person was more than the<br />
sum of these parts.<br />
RV was enrolled in the Madras High Court and<br />
had a budding practice as a young lawyer ... Yet<br />
he spent a lot of time in national<strong>is</strong>t activities...<br />
unobtrusively circulating inspirational leaflets.<br />
When he was arrested in 1942, as a young man<br />
of 32, he was an income tax payer; in Vellore and<br />
then Thanjavur Jails where he was lodged, under<br />
the gu<strong>is</strong>e of conducting literacy classes to inmates,<br />
he kept inculcating in them the national spirit.<br />
After release from pr<strong>is</strong>on, RV was drawn into the<br />
labour movement and promoted a number of trade<br />
unions—a public spirited pi<strong>one</strong>ering pursuit at that<br />
time, <strong>but</strong> different from a lucrative legal practice.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n he stood for the Prov<strong>is</strong>ional Parliament and<br />
won; while h<strong>is</strong> formidable opp<strong>one</strong>nt talked to the<br />
electorate about h<strong>is</strong> qualifications and status, RV<br />
talked to it about people’s needs. When after some<br />
22 years, he did not hold a public office (after<br />
leaving the Central Planning Comm<strong>is</strong>sion), he could<br />
have easily g<strong>one</strong> into the private sector <strong>but</strong> did not<br />
do so. <strong>The</strong> United Nations Industrial Development<br />
Organ<strong>is</strong>ation (UNIDO) wrote to him enquiring about<br />
h<strong>is</strong> availability to be Senior Industrial Adv<strong>is</strong>er in<br />
Ind<strong>one</strong>sia, <strong>but</strong> he politely declined the offer.<br />
It was h<strong>is</strong> earnestness for public service rather<br />
than personal gain that guided RV’s career<br />
dec<strong>is</strong>ions. A corollary to that public spirit was<br />
h<strong>is</strong> integrity and probity. When he was in Delhi<br />
as Min<strong>is</strong>ter, he always carried a short letter of<br />
resignation folded and kept in h<strong>is</strong> purse, so that he<br />
could resign forthwith if h<strong>is</strong> principles warranted<br />
52 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
it... When he became Vice President, he took it out,<br />
showed it to those present and tore it up. When<br />
Finance Min<strong>is</strong>ter, <strong>one</strong> of h<strong>is</strong> Heads of Department<br />
described him in private conversation as a ‘Raja<br />
Rshi.’ He was objective and frank in h<strong>is</strong> opinions<br />
on policy matters. In the Bhubaneshwar Congress<br />
in the early 1960’s, he brought out a paper on a<br />
Presidential form of Government for India, perhaps<br />
the first proposal of its kind. During the 1966<br />
devaluation of the rupee, yet a Min<strong>is</strong>ter in Madras<br />
State, he expressed himself against devaluation<br />
to Smt. Indira Gandhi when most people were<br />
adv<strong>is</strong>ing her to go ahead with devaluation.<br />
In 1976, not in office and as Editor of Swarajya, he<br />
wrote openly critical editorials on some aspects<br />
of the Emergency. Smt. Gandhi, however knew h<strong>is</strong><br />
value and at her behest, Mohan Lal Sukhadia, the<br />
then Governor of Tamil Nadu, persuaded RV to<br />
stand for the 1977 Parliamentary elections.<br />
RV wore many hats in h<strong>is</strong> life, <strong>but</strong> never a mask.<br />
While not a politician sustained by patronage and<br />
political deals, RV contested six parliamentary<br />
elections and won five of them. He lost in 1967<br />
in the general debacle of the Congress Party in<br />
Madras State. He had a sound political sense<br />
in understanding the needs of the people and<br />
looked for practical solutions. Kamaraj used him<br />
selectively for political purposes, for example in<br />
resolving <strong>is</strong>sues in Pondicherry and in Congress<br />
Party matters in Delhi. H<strong>is</strong> speeches were not<br />
marked by flowery oratory, <strong>but</strong> by a cogent<br />
presentation of facts. RV has recalled how Prime<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter Nehru heard in the intercom h<strong>is</strong> speech<br />
in Parliament on the Andhra partition, giving out<br />
facts and figures and sent for him to say that that<br />
kind of presentation was needed in the United<br />
Nations; the result was that RV was sent as a<br />
delegate to the United Nations General Assembly<br />
for a number of years.<br />
Corruption and nepot<strong>is</strong>m were alien to h<strong>is</strong> nature,<br />
notwithstanding that he held ‘lucrative’ portfolios<br />
in State and Central min<strong>is</strong>tries. When he returned<br />
from Japan after negotiating for ass<strong>is</strong>tance in<br />
setting up ten cooperative spinning mills in Tamil<br />
Nadu, a question was ra<strong>is</strong>ed in the State Leg<strong>is</strong>lature<br />
as to what comm<strong>is</strong>sion he, as Min<strong>is</strong>ter, got out<br />
of the deal. He replied that he had indeed got a<br />
comm<strong>is</strong>sion and that was the eleventh mill in lieu<br />
of the comm<strong>is</strong>sion offered. When invitations for<br />
h<strong>is</strong> daughter’s marriage were sent out, a business<br />
magnate asked him how he could help in the<br />
celebration. RV told him that no help was needed,<br />
<strong>but</strong> if that magnate was particular, he could send<br />
two persons to take hospitable care of the rows of<br />
diners, as people from h<strong>is</strong> region were well versed<br />
in that matter.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> commitment to work was more than putting<br />
in long hours which he did. In Madras State,<br />
when some <strong>one</strong> referred to h<strong>is</strong> shouldering many<br />
portfolios and other responsibilities, Kamaraj
emarked that if there was a “Sumaithangi’ (load<br />
bearer) on the road, people would naturally put<br />
their burdens on it. H<strong>is</strong> hard-work was enhanced<br />
by h<strong>is</strong> commitment to do the best in whatever<br />
responsibility he was entrusted with.<br />
As President, he spent long hours at h<strong>is</strong> desk at the<br />
time of Rajiv Gandhi’s assassination so as to ensure<br />
that no violence erupted; When the Chandrasekar<br />
Government was on its way out, and people tried<br />
to take advantage of the situation, he showed a<br />
firm hand to see that no irregularities took place.<br />
In h<strong>is</strong> ten year tenure as Industries Min<strong>is</strong>ter in<br />
Madras, RV took pains to study the rules and<br />
procedures of industrial regulation and licensing<br />
and took advantage of the windows of opportunity<br />
to get industries to Tamil Nadu, so much so that<br />
industries min<strong>is</strong>ters of some other states were<br />
left to wonder how come RV was always many<br />
steps ahead of them. RV has himself recalled how<br />
during a National Development Council meeting the<br />
question of amending the Industries Development<br />
and Regulation Act to encourage small scale<br />
industries came up, RV suggested the simple<br />
expedient of including selected small industries in<br />
the already ex<strong>is</strong>ting schedule of reserved industries<br />
not available for licensing.<br />
That evening Lal Bahadur Shastri sent <strong>one</strong> of h<strong>is</strong><br />
officers, Shri T. Swaminathan, ICS, to Tamil Nadu<br />
“RV was enrolled in the<br />
Madras High Court and<br />
had a budding practice<br />
as a young lawyer... Yet<br />
he spent a lot of time in<br />
national<strong>is</strong>t activities...<br />
unobtrusively circulating<br />
inspirational leaflets.”<br />
House to d<strong>is</strong>cuss the modalities of implementing<br />
the suggestion. H<strong>is</strong> infectious enthusiasm in<br />
promoting Guindy and Ambattur Industrial Estates<br />
<strong>is</strong> still remembered by small scale entrepreneurs in<br />
Tamil Nadu.<br />
That commitment to find solutions was supported<br />
by a v<strong>is</strong>ion. Former President Kalam has recalled<br />
when in the Defence Min<strong>is</strong>try he took a proposal<br />
for a m<strong>is</strong>siles project to RV as the Min<strong>is</strong>ter, the<br />
latter RV asked him to come up with a programme<br />
rather than <strong>one</strong> project; he got that programme<br />
approved by Prime Min<strong>is</strong>ter Indira Gandhi and<br />
funded. In Tamil Nadu, he actively promoted the<br />
East Coast Road. When, as Housing Min<strong>is</strong>ter,<br />
Art<strong>is</strong>ts of Republic Day Parade with<br />
President R Venkataraman and Smt Janaki<br />
Venkataraman in 1992<br />
RV was shown the plans for Besant Nagar,<br />
he found that the buildings were proposed<br />
in a continuous line parallel to the beach. He<br />
told the officials that there must be streets in<br />
between perpendicular to the beach so that the sea<br />
breeze would be carried inland. At the age of 96, he<br />
went to a mantap in Swaminatha Swamy temple<br />
in New Delhi—a temple in whose establ<strong>is</strong>hment<br />
he had a predominant role—and was shown a<br />
painting being d<strong>one</strong> on the wall, of the wedding<br />
of Shiva and Parvathi, with V<strong>is</strong>hnu by Parvathi’s<br />
side. He promptly told the art<strong>is</strong>t that such a<br />
painting, with the rest of the space empty, was<br />
hardly appropriate and the empty space should be<br />
filled by paintings of Devas, R<strong>is</strong>h<strong>is</strong> etc. as guests so<br />
that the full panorama could be seen...<br />
RV had cordial relationships all round. Ever<br />
smiling <strong>but</strong> never frivolous; patient <strong>but</strong> not weak;<br />
soft-spoken and courteous <strong>but</strong> firm, he nursed no<br />
animosity to any<strong>one</strong>. Though he was known to<br />
be close to Kamaraj, he had good relations with<br />
people like Satyamurthi and Rajaji. <strong>The</strong> latter as<br />
Chief Min<strong>is</strong>ter of Madras asked him to enquire<br />
into and report on the grievances of agricultural<br />
tenants in Thanjavur D<strong>is</strong>trict; he asked two Deputy<br />
Secretaries to brief RV for h<strong>is</strong> speech in Parliament<br />
on Andhra partition. He was perhaps instrumental<br />
in getting RV to edit Swarajya.<br />
In Parliament, RV had friendly relationships with<br />
members on both sides of the House. In h<strong>is</strong> election<br />
as President, he polled more votes than the<br />
Congress Party controlled. He had good personal<br />
relationship with senior journal<strong>is</strong>ts. <strong>The</strong> diary he<br />
kept as President was used for writing h<strong>is</strong> book on<br />
h<strong>is</strong> presidential years. He was not inclined to write<br />
about h<strong>is</strong> other official years, saying that it would<br />
necessitate using the first person singular too<br />
often. RV was considered a copybook President.<br />
But he was no rubber stamp; on the other hand h<strong>is</strong><br />
long public life bore a stamp—h<strong>is</strong> own.<br />
K. Venkataraman, son-in-law of Former President<br />
of India, R. Venkataraman<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal December 15, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 53
54 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Oscar Wilde<br />
From Dazzle to Obscurity<br />
Oscar Wilde was a prodigy, a precocious child who<br />
was aware of h<strong>is</strong> intellectual power and genius<br />
even as a boy. H<strong>is</strong> parents were quite conspicuous<br />
in the Dublin circles. H<strong>is</strong> father, William Wilde was<br />
a brilliant occult<strong>is</strong>t surgeon, a small, energetic man.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> mother a tall, talented and stately person,<br />
endowed with a rich, eloquent voice was a gifted<br />
talker. Oscar, their second son was born on<br />
October 16, 1854, had h<strong>is</strong> schooling at Dublin and<br />
went to Oxford to earn a degree and achieve fame.<br />
A gifted writer as well as a supreme<br />
conversational<strong>is</strong>t, Oscar soon won the applause in<br />
literary circles in London. H<strong>is</strong> tastes were varied;<br />
they included plays, short stories, essays, critic<strong>is</strong>m<br />
and poems. Yet, he put h<strong>is</strong> imprint in glittering<br />
conversation, enthralling h<strong>is</strong> l<strong>is</strong>teners with h<strong>is</strong><br />
expansive humour, ready wit and rich anecdotes.<br />
<strong>The</strong> man was even more charming for h<strong>is</strong> liberal<br />
outlook, genial heart and sympathetic nature.<br />
He was gregarious, quite at home with h<strong>is</strong><br />
acquaintances—high and low, intellectual and<br />
ignorant, spend-thrift and generous.<br />
Oscar was a great observer of human nature and<br />
h<strong>is</strong> observant eyes could pierce deep into the<br />
human heart. He adored life in all forms, seldom<br />
the sin of hatred prevailed upon him. He was poetic<br />
in h<strong>is</strong> feeling; love overflowed from h<strong>is</strong> expansive<br />
heart without any choice or d<strong>is</strong>crimination of<br />
people around. He always presented h<strong>is</strong> friends<br />
with rich gifts, squandering every penny derived<br />
from h<strong>is</strong> writings, mostly from the theater<br />
performances of h<strong>is</strong> plays.<br />
Oscar’s knowledge of Greek, French and German<br />
was amazing. A true man of letters, he wrote with<br />
great felicity and frivolous speed. H<strong>is</strong> writings<br />
always revealed the man; beneath the fun and<br />
lightheartedness, there concealed seriousness<br />
of thought and judgment of men to a great
degree of humiliating accuracy. Yet there was<br />
unanimity, among h<strong>is</strong> reviewers—Wilde’s narrative<br />
or conversational style of writing was always<br />
charming with the ease, grace and perfection of<br />
flowing sentences.<br />
Wilde’s only novel, <strong>The</strong> Picture of Dorian Gray dealt<br />
exclusively with h<strong>is</strong> power of conversation. Here<br />
Oscar hid himself in the character of Lord Henry<br />
Wotton, where epigrams, anecdotes and paradoxes<br />
find their rich presence. <strong>The</strong> book itself produces<br />
famous sayings that amuse the readers a century<br />
after its publication, the sparkle <strong>is</strong> well preserved.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> plays were equally vivid and captivating.<br />
Wilde was eager for spectators’ applause, and got<br />
it in abundant measure. Through them he was able<br />
to communicate with thousands at the same time.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> best play, was highly sat<strong>is</strong>fying for himself. In<br />
it he revealed h<strong>is</strong> idiosyncrasy and exuberance<br />
in full measure.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> French Play Salome was translated into<br />
Engl<strong>is</strong>h by Lord Alfred Douglas, h<strong>is</strong> friend whom<br />
he loved with a passion. In th<strong>is</strong> play he exhibits<br />
h<strong>is</strong> wonderful sense of drama. Yet all h<strong>is</strong> plays<br />
captured only a fringe of h<strong>is</strong> towering intellect.<br />
However, the rest portions of h<strong>is</strong> attitude of mind<br />
and adventurous spirit were d<strong>is</strong>played elsewhere in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> prodigious literary outpouring.<br />
Oscar even attempted at social reform in h<strong>is</strong><br />
book ‘<strong>The</strong> Soul of Man under Social<strong>is</strong>m’. But it<br />
was different from the Fabian Social<strong>is</strong>m, of which<br />
Bernard Shaw was the chief protagon<strong>is</strong>t. Oscar<br />
did not mind the prevalent opulence. In early life<br />
he treated the poor shabbily without a modicum<br />
of sympathy. But over the years, h<strong>is</strong> attitude<br />
mellowed and he became more sympathetic<br />
towards them. He did not view poverty as<br />
degrading, <strong>but</strong> as a necessity for changing towards<br />
betterment.<br />
“With the abolition of private property, then, we<br />
shall have true, beautiful, healthy individual<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
Nobody will waste h<strong>is</strong> life in accumulating things,<br />
and the symbols for things. One will live: To live <strong>is</strong><br />
the nearest thing in the <strong>world</strong>. Most people ex<strong>is</strong>t,<br />
that <strong>is</strong> all”, he wrote in <strong>The</strong> Soul of Man under<br />
Social<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
Wilde married Constance Lloyd, daughter of a<br />
wealthy Counsel in 1884 and had two sons Cyril<br />
and Vyvyan born in two subsequent years. Oscar<br />
and Constance were drawn from different poles.<br />
Oscar was vivacious and extrovert in h<strong>is</strong> dealings,<br />
while h<strong>is</strong> wife was of serious d<strong>is</strong>position, a sort<br />
of an introvert and a woman of few words. <strong>The</strong>se<br />
contrasts in character never interfered with their<br />
married life. Constance was credited with the<br />
quality of patient endurance which she maintained<br />
till the end.<br />
To a question how he pulled on with such a moody<br />
and silent wife, Oscar replied that her silence<br />
always incited him to wonder what her feelings<br />
could be. H<strong>is</strong> fertile brain always soared into an<br />
imaginary <strong>world</strong> of dream and fantasy, beyond the<br />
pale of reality.<br />
However, their matrimonial experience evoked<br />
some laughable epigrams. To cite a few, Oscar<br />
Wilde wrote, “<strong>The</strong> proper bas<strong>is</strong> for marriage <strong>is</strong><br />
mutual m<strong>is</strong>understanding”. “Men marry because<br />
they are tired, women because they are curious;<br />
both are d<strong>is</strong>appointed. “In married life affection<br />
comes when people thoroughly d<strong>is</strong>like each other”.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> adventures beyond matrimony could not<br />
be reined. Oscar lived h<strong>is</strong> life in profligacy,<br />
squandering all h<strong>is</strong> income on everything good and<br />
beautiful—good food and attire, good company of<br />
flattering admirers, generous gifts to those whom<br />
he liked or loved. At times he lived beyond h<strong>is</strong><br />
means with the expenses outstripping even h<strong>is</strong><br />
roaring income.<br />
Oscar was ranked as a supreme conversational<strong>is</strong>t.<br />
He loved to be encircled by eager l<strong>is</strong>teners who<br />
were enchanted by h<strong>is</strong> legendary conversation.<br />
Unquestionably, he was an incomparable talker<br />
with words flowing from h<strong>is</strong> mouth in a rich, wellmodulated,<br />
pleasing voice. He was masterly in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> supremacy of holding the l<strong>is</strong>teners in awe and<br />
wonder. Drawing rooms or coffee houses used to<br />
attract admiring crowds and Oscar always loved to<br />
be the centre of a gathering, talking endlessly with<br />
brilliant wits and rel<strong>is</strong>hing anecdotes, all produced<br />
impromptu.<br />
Once he proposed to talk on any subject on<br />
earth. Some<strong>one</strong> suggested that the subject be<br />
‘<strong>The</strong> Queen’. Oscar readily d<strong>is</strong>carded it with a<br />
memorable repartee; ‘<strong>The</strong> Queen <strong>is</strong> not a subject’.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> conversational pieces were no less brilliant<br />
than h<strong>is</strong> written words. In <strong>one</strong> conversation<br />
he outlined h<strong>is</strong> future, I’ll be a poet, a writer,<br />
a dramat<strong>is</strong>t, somehow or other. I’ll be famous<br />
and if not famous I’ll be notorious. Even some<br />
conversation, apart from wit, contained a few<br />
sparkling gems—“I have the simplest tastes. I am<br />
always sat<strong>is</strong>fied with the best”.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> liner was often a treat—short, witty and<br />
entertaining. <strong>The</strong>y poured out of h<strong>is</strong> enthralling,<br />
conversations or conversational style of writings.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y were literary pieces produced to adorn<br />
a thought or to embell<strong>is</strong>h a paragraph or the<br />
printed page of a book “I can res<strong>is</strong>t everything<br />
except temptation” or in the same vein he would<br />
scribble, “<strong>The</strong> only way to overcome temptation<br />
<strong>is</strong> to yield to it” or “It needs great courage to yield<br />
to temptation”. <strong>The</strong> readers admired h<strong>is</strong> skilful<br />
portrayal of thoughts or ideas which he viewed<br />
from all aspects. <strong>The</strong> wealth of h<strong>is</strong> imagination<br />
was inexhaustible, always replen<strong>is</strong>hing itself<br />
without effort or prolonged reflection. Th<strong>is</strong> firmly<br />
establ<strong>is</strong>hed him as a literary genius.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 55
As a literary critic, Oscar Wilde was generous<br />
with some of h<strong>is</strong> forerunners, <strong>but</strong> scathing and<br />
bitter with others whose pretence to greatness<br />
was intolerable to h<strong>is</strong> probing mind. “When<br />
Milton could no longer write he began to sing”,<br />
commented Oscar, “Mathew Arnold,” he said in a<br />
conversation, “a fine <strong>but</strong> very m<strong>is</strong>taken poet was<br />
always trying to do the most impossible thing of all<br />
to know himself. And that <strong>is</strong> why sometimes, in the<br />
middle of h<strong>is</strong> most beautiful poems, he left off being<br />
the poet and became the school inspector”.<br />
To Henry James, George Meredith, and Robert<br />
Browning h<strong>is</strong> comments were less than charitable.<br />
He stripped them of their mask in h<strong>is</strong> inimical style,<br />
“As a writer Meredith has mastered everything<br />
except language: as a novel<strong>is</strong>t he can do everything<br />
except tell a story; as an art<strong>is</strong>t he <strong>is</strong> everything<br />
except articulate”. Poet Robert Browning did not<br />
escape h<strong>is</strong> scrutiny with a favourable comment:<br />
“Browning was great. And as what will he be<br />
remembered? As a Poet? Ah, not as a poet? He will<br />
be remembered as a writer of fiction, as the most<br />
supreme writer of fiction, it may be, that we ever<br />
had......... <strong>The</strong> only man who can touch the hem<br />
of h<strong>is</strong> garment <strong>is</strong> George Meredith. Meredith <strong>is</strong> a<br />
prose writer, and so <strong>is</strong> Browning. He used poetry<br />
as a medium for writing in prose”. As a critic he<br />
defended h<strong>is</strong> art of critic<strong>is</strong>m. “Critic<strong>is</strong>m demands<br />
infinitely more cultivation than creation does”,<br />
asserted Wilde.<br />
Oscar Wilde read profusely some of the past<br />
masters of literature. As a student he was always<br />
at the front rank. At Oxford, he cultivated h<strong>is</strong><br />
great arts of writing and public speaking with the<br />
perfection of a peer. Like every other writer, at<br />
least in the initial stage, he borrowed ideas that<br />
pleased him and aided in h<strong>is</strong> own work, notably<br />
and even ironically, from Milton, Browning, Dante,<br />
Keats and others whom he at times desp<strong>is</strong>ed. He<br />
initially touched h<strong>is</strong> hand in the production of<br />
plays and later on short stories, poems and even<br />
a novel. All bear the unm<strong>is</strong>takable stamp of h<strong>is</strong><br />
greatness in the literary <strong>world</strong>, though each of<br />
these productions partially portrays h<strong>is</strong> prodigious<br />
and creative mind.<br />
At times, he appeared pedantic and erudite by<br />
recalling the sayings of the great literary figures.<br />
Once in a lecture in America he almost quoted<br />
a wide spectrum of writers in <strong>one</strong> go—Goethe,<br />
Rousseau, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Dante,<br />
Homer, Blake, Keats, Plato, Ar<strong>is</strong>totle, Tennyson,<br />
Shakespeare, Balzac all to ‘pose’ as a scholar which<br />
of course he truly was. He was h<strong>is</strong> publicity master,<br />
because he believed in the dictum that honour<br />
springs from <strong>one</strong>’s own home.<br />
Oscar Wilde, however moved into prominence,<br />
apart from the grand conversations, through<br />
the masterly production of plays. <strong>The</strong> dialogues<br />
rendered in each play were often short <strong>but</strong> witty<br />
56 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
and epigrammatic. He had the knack of judging the<br />
mood of the audience quite accurately and moved<br />
them to laughter or tears in a bid to sat<strong>is</strong>fy them.<br />
As already noted, Salome was a play he wrote<br />
in French and h<strong>is</strong> friend and lover, Lord Alfred<br />
Douglas translated it into Engl<strong>is</strong>h. It was credited<br />
to be the first French play written by an Engl<strong>is</strong>h<br />
playwright.<br />
But h<strong>is</strong> last play ‘<strong>The</strong> Importance of Being Earnest’<br />
was h<strong>is</strong> masterpiece and its performance<br />
immensely pleased Wilde. H<strong>is</strong> other plays were<br />
Vera: <strong>The</strong> Nihil<strong>is</strong>t, <strong>The</strong> Duchess of Padua, A Woman<br />
of No Importance, An ideal Husband, to name a few.<br />
But h<strong>is</strong> plays did not receive the same applause;<br />
some were immensely popular, while others<br />
terribly flopped.<br />
On being asked about the outcome of a play that<br />
was staged, he answered in h<strong>is</strong> character<strong>is</strong>tic style<br />
that the play was a success, only the audience was<br />
a failure!<br />
Short-stories, another aspect of h<strong>is</strong> productive life,<br />
were equally popular. Most of them contained an<br />
inbuilt strand of human sympathy. In the Model<br />
Millionaire, Wilde romanced with life through a<br />
model (a millionaire) posing in a painter’s studio in<br />
the most despicable condition which was enough<br />
to move a naive young onlooker out of h<strong>is</strong> depths<br />
to pass on a buck to the destitute man!<br />
Here was elicited from Wilde a famous remark,<br />
“Romance <strong>is</strong> the privilege of the rich not the<br />
profession of the unemployed”.<br />
<strong>The</strong> story of “<strong>The</strong> self<strong>is</strong>h Giant” drove the giant to<br />
ass<strong>is</strong>t a charming little boy incapable of climbing<br />
a tree only to d<strong>is</strong>cover, the latter’s palms had<br />
holes, which the boy explained were “the wounds<br />
of Love”— which were <strong>but</strong> the symbol of the<br />
Redeemer’s Crucifixion.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Happy Prince was a tale of supreme sacrifice<br />
for a cause. Other short stories, including <strong>The</strong><br />
Young King, <strong>The</strong> Star Child, <strong>The</strong> Nightingale and <strong>The</strong><br />
Rose, <strong>The</strong> Remarkable Rocket to name a few, were<br />
equally popular.<br />
Apart from plays and short-stories, Oscar Wilde<br />
was the creator of an only novel—<strong>The</strong> Picture of<br />
Dorian Gray—where the character of Lord Henry<br />
Wotton was all <strong>but</strong> the author concealed. Here<br />
Wilde poured out the litany of h<strong>is</strong> aphor<strong>is</strong>ms and<br />
epigrams, which were so appealing that these<br />
frequently reappeared in h<strong>is</strong> subsequent works<br />
without losing any charm.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se works propelled him to stardom in the<br />
European and American circles. Admirers raved<br />
h<strong>is</strong> company, to hear him speak in a captivating<br />
manner, charming style and great eloquence. He<br />
always loved to see himself in the dizzy heights of<br />
fame and success.
About the same time, as an irony of fate, the<br />
unsuspecting Wilde was destined for a fall that<br />
proved too fatal for the man and h<strong>is</strong> career to<br />
sustain and he began to sink into oblivion, which<br />
he created for himself.<br />
Wilde was a complex character contained within<br />
the facade of a jolly and affable entertainer. Though<br />
he never concealed h<strong>is</strong> bizarre life-style, h<strong>is</strong><br />
indulgence and care-free nature came to the fore<br />
and people began to desp<strong>is</strong>e him even during the<br />
height of h<strong>is</strong> glory.<br />
Gay life and homosexuality were taboo in h<strong>is</strong> time<br />
and their practiti<strong>one</strong>rs were condemned by society<br />
in no uncertain terms before the prevalent laws<br />
were invoked to mete out due pun<strong>is</strong>hment.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> friendship with Lord Douglas, Robert Rose<br />
and many other young boys whom he apparently<br />
‘corrupted’ uncovered the intention of unnatural<br />
lust, which was termed as a pathological sin.<br />
Curiously for Wilde, fame and condemnation went<br />
side by side till the latter prevailed with greater<br />
ferocity. Wilde was charged with sodomy and was<br />
forced to face trials on several counts. He was<br />
cross-examined by the then famous lawyer Edward<br />
Carson, h<strong>is</strong> fellow-student at Trinity College<br />
(Dublin). He faced three trials in quick succession<br />
during April-May 1895.<br />
Oscar lost the case and was sentenced to undergo<br />
two years’ impr<strong>is</strong>onment with hard labour. <strong>The</strong><br />
trials evoked a mixed reaction, both supportive<br />
and condemnatory; <strong>but</strong> they were memorable, in<br />
the course of cross-examination, for inspiring a<br />
score of ready wit and brilliant repartee all in the<br />
prevailing ambience of tension and uncertainty.<br />
Wilde dared the trials <strong>but</strong> the sentence was too<br />
shocking for h<strong>is</strong> psyche and resulted in shattering<br />
forever h<strong>is</strong> body and soul for an unbecoming affair<br />
which was termed as the love that dare not speak<br />
its name.<br />
<strong>The</strong> hard life inured at the pr<strong>is</strong>on cell had its telling<br />
effect. <strong>The</strong> ignominy suffered and the indifference<br />
endured there extingu<strong>is</strong>hed h<strong>is</strong> buoyancy of spirit<br />
and broke the heart never again to regale the<br />
countless fans. <strong>The</strong> treatment in the pr<strong>is</strong>on, the<br />
Reading Goal was too harsh, the supplies of books<br />
and writing materials being denied to him.<br />
However, h<strong>is</strong> last six months spent in the jail were<br />
a consolation, where he was given the freedom to<br />
write what he had intended. Here he penned two<br />
great works—De Profund<strong>is</strong>, a serious prose and<br />
a splendid work of poetry, where the pr<strong>is</strong>on-life<br />
terribly endured found an indelible mention.<br />
In spite of the non-human conditions of the pr<strong>is</strong>oncell,<br />
Oscar bore no ill-will against any <strong>one</strong>. He liked<br />
the fellow-pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>rs, sympath<strong>is</strong>ed with their plight<br />
and recorded, “<strong>The</strong> only human<strong>is</strong>ing influence in<br />
pr<strong>is</strong>on <strong>is</strong> the pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>rs”. He suggested reform of the<br />
pr<strong>is</strong>on laws and not the attitude of the pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>rs.<br />
<strong>The</strong> tragic conditions of pr<strong>is</strong>on life endured en<br />
masse were perhaps the binding factor for <strong>one</strong><br />
another in the development of their sympathetic<br />
attitude. But in the midst of allround calamities,<br />
Wilde composed:<br />
“Yet each man kills the things he loves,<br />
By each let th<strong>is</strong> be heard,<br />
Some do it with a bitter look,<br />
Some with a flattering word,<br />
<strong>The</strong> coward does it with a k<strong>is</strong>s,<br />
<strong>The</strong> brave man with a sword”!<br />
After release, the man to whom the literary <strong>world</strong><br />
bowed in reverence now found him alienated and<br />
confined himself to a still terrible surrounding—<br />
h<strong>is</strong> friends deserted him, and he was reduced<br />
to penury. H<strong>is</strong> wife, too shocked to bear the<br />
m<strong>is</strong>fortune, shunned every contact with him, save<br />
occasional offering of financial help, <strong>but</strong> never<br />
allowed their two children to meet the father.<br />
Oscar left for h<strong>is</strong> “second home” in Par<strong>is</strong> for<br />
peace and retrieval of h<strong>is</strong> lost prestige. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
were never regained and he died a broken man<br />
on 30 November 1900, at a relatively young age of<br />
forty six. He had squandered every gift of him—<br />
social, intellectual and financial and passed away<br />
completely exhausted and ruined.<br />
But a century after h<strong>is</strong> exit, Oscar Wilde <strong>is</strong> perhaps<br />
remembered with due esteem for h<strong>is</strong> lasting<br />
contri<strong>but</strong>ion to literature. H<strong>is</strong> cemetery <strong>is</strong> v<strong>is</strong>ited as<br />
a pilgrim centres by countless admirers the <strong>world</strong><br />
over. <strong>The</strong> man <strong>is</strong> g<strong>one</strong>, h<strong>is</strong> ‘sins’ are apparently<br />
forgotten, <strong>but</strong> h<strong>is</strong> brilliance endures.<br />
To recall h<strong>is</strong> words, “I adore simple pleasures; they<br />
are the last refuge of the complex”. Th<strong>is</strong> complex<br />
man became a victim of the simple pleasures which<br />
he adored, <strong>but</strong> h<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong> abhorred without mercy.<br />
Yet from h<strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>mal depth of notoriety, the man has<br />
resurfaced to a hearty approbation of h<strong>is</strong> later-day<br />
admirers of Oscar Wilde’s enduring legacy.<br />
Radhanath Behera<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal November 15, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 57
58 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Kautilya’s Arthashastra:<br />
Water Management<br />
Kautilya’s views on water <strong>is</strong>sues speak volumes of<br />
h<strong>is</strong> foresight and clear thinking, the most striking<br />
being the concept of ‘user charges’ pract<strong>is</strong>ed in h<strong>is</strong><br />
time. Today, even after consensus on user charges,<br />
there are still practical obstacles in the way of<br />
implementing these. <strong>The</strong> tax holiday, so far thought<br />
to be a product of modern times, was prevalent<br />
in Kautilya’s times as well. For example, for the<br />
purpose of the creation of irrigation facilities,<br />
exemption from payment of taxes was provided for a<br />
terminal period of three to five years in case of new<br />
tanks, renovation and cleaning.<br />
Since all water resources belonged to the King,<br />
the levy of user charges helped the King replen<strong>is</strong>h<br />
h<strong>is</strong> treasury. Due to r<strong>is</strong>ks involved in transporting<br />
goods via waterways, the land route was preferred.<br />
Among various water routes, coastal and river<br />
routes were preferred.<br />
King’s Dictum<br />
Water for Irrigation & Cultivation<br />
• All water reserves belonged to the King and<br />
users paid a water rate for taking water from<br />
irrigation works built by the King.<br />
• Irrespective of whether the cost of building<br />
a dam or an embankment was borne entirely<br />
or only partly by the state, all the f<strong>is</strong>h, ducks,<br />
and green vegetables produced in or near the<br />
reservoirs are the King’s property.<br />
Irrigation<br />
• For building or improving irrigation facilities,<br />
the following exemptions from payment of water<br />
rates were stipulated to be granted:<br />
New tanks and embankments—five years<br />
Renovating ruined or aband<strong>one</strong>d water works—<br />
four years<br />
Clearing water works overgrown with weeds—<br />
three years<br />
• Waterworks such as reservoirs, embankments<br />
and tanks could be privately owned and the<br />
owner was free to sell or mortgage them.<br />
• <strong>The</strong> ownership of tanks would lapse, if these had<br />
not been in use for a period of five years, except<br />
in cases of d<strong>is</strong>tress.<br />
• Any<strong>one</strong> who leased, hired, shared, or accepted<br />
a waterwork as a pledge, with the right to use it,<br />
was obliged to keep it in good condition.<br />
• Owners could give water to others (by dredging<br />
channels or building suitable structures) in<br />
return for a share of the produce grown in the<br />
fields, parks or gardens.<br />
• In the absence of the owner, either charitable<br />
individuals, or the people of a village acting<br />
together had to maintain waterworks.
Water: Various Other Uses<br />
• Dams built to store water from a flowing source<br />
(such as a river) are preferable to those built<br />
to store water brought by canals (dug for that<br />
purpose).<br />
• Among reservoirs built by constructing dams<br />
on rivers, the <strong>one</strong>s which irrigated a larger area<br />
were considered better.<br />
Kautilya gave importance to productive use of<br />
water and water routes. Despite the fact that water<br />
routes can be used to transport a large quantity of<br />
goods at less expense and exertion as compared<br />
to land, Kautilya preferred the latter. According to<br />
Kautilya, the water route <strong>is</strong> not usable at all times,<br />
<strong>is</strong> accessible at only a few places, <strong>is</strong> full of dangers<br />
and <strong>is</strong> indefensible, in contrast to land routes.<br />
Further, among water routes, a coastal route <strong>is</strong><br />
better than the high sea because there are a large<br />
number of ports along any coast. A river route <strong>is</strong><br />
also good because it poses less serious danger<br />
and <strong>is</strong> more constantly in use. Safety of water<br />
routes was emphasized. <strong>The</strong> director of trade had<br />
to be conversant with the differences in prices,<br />
the popularity or unpopularity of various goods<br />
and know whether they were produced on land or<br />
water and whether they had been transported by<br />
land or water routes.<br />
<strong>The</strong> state was responsible for making sure that only<br />
a seaworthy boat, properly manned and equipped,<br />
was allowed to set sail upon paying of penalty for<br />
any loss suffered for want of sea-worthiness. Ships<br />
Manuscript Arthshastra<br />
sailing on the sea had to pay duty whenever these<br />
came within the King’s domain. Boats that were<br />
shown to cause harm, those coming from enemy<br />
territory and those violating the regulations of the<br />
port were to be destroyed.<br />
Contrast the emphas<strong>is</strong> placed by Kautilya on<br />
efficient water management and the detailed<br />
instructions on how to do it, with the current<br />
neglect of th<strong>is</strong> God-given resource. India <strong>is</strong> blessed<br />
with several large rivers, flowing from the melting<br />
snows of the Himalayas and also fed by the<br />
southwesterly rains. Yet, for thousands of people<br />
living in villages, especially women and children,<br />
obtaining th<strong>is</strong> basic requirement involves trudging<br />
for miles and carrying it on their head. <strong>The</strong> last two<br />
Budgets, emphas<strong>is</strong>ing the maintenance of water<br />
bodies, point out the gross neglect of maintenance<br />
of th<strong>is</strong> vital natural resource and its contamination.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Arthashastra would be very instructive to those<br />
charged with the responsibility of conserving our<br />
water resources.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> unfortunate that in India, despite six decades<br />
of planning, an efficient and equitable water<br />
management programme <strong>is</strong> still a pipedream. In<br />
th<strong>is</strong> respect, Kautilya as a v<strong>is</strong>ionary has many<br />
practical suggestions to offer.<br />
Source: Kautilya’s Arthashastra, <strong>The</strong> Way<br />
of Financial Management and Economic<br />
Governance, Priyadarshni Academy and Jaico<br />
Publ<strong>is</strong>hing House, Mumbai, India<br />
(To be continued…)<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 59
60 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
Paramhansa<br />
All living beings are divine.<br />
Human beings are equal and there <strong>is</strong><br />
<strong>one</strong>ness of ex<strong>is</strong>tence.<br />
<strong>The</strong> main obstructions in the attainment of<br />
salvation are lust and greed.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> only <strong>one</strong> God.<br />
<strong>The</strong> main aim of each and every human<br />
being <strong>is</strong> to become <strong>one</strong> with God.<br />
-Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna Paramhansa<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna was <strong>one</strong> of the greatest religious<br />
leaders ever born in India. He believed that every<br />
individual must have only <strong>one</strong> aim in life i.e., the<br />
realization of the Ultimate Reality. To achieve<br />
th<strong>is</strong> aim, <strong>one</strong> of the preconditions <strong>is</strong> the purity<br />
of mind. He also played a significant role in the<br />
Bengal Rena<strong>is</strong>sance of the 19th century. H<strong>is</strong><br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciple, Swami Vivekananda, founded the Rama<br />
Kr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion after h<strong>is</strong> dem<strong>is</strong>e, to propagate h<strong>is</strong><br />
teachings throughout the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
Early Life<br />
<strong>The</strong> original name of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna Paramhansa was<br />
Gadadhar Chattopadhyay. He was born into a poor<br />
and orthodox Brahmin <strong>family</strong> on 18 February, 1836<br />
in Kamarpukur, Hooghly d<strong>is</strong>trict of West Bengal.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> parents were Khudiram Chattopadhyaya and<br />
Chandramani Devi.<br />
Though Gadadhar was very reluctant going to<br />
school, he had a God-gifted ability of painting and
creating clay models. He was also good at learning<br />
things. He easily mastered the tales, based upon<br />
the religion. Young Gadadhar loved the nature so<br />
much that he used to spend much of h<strong>is</strong> time in<br />
orchards and on the river-banks. After the death<br />
of h<strong>is</strong> father in 1843, the responsibilities of the<br />
<strong>family</strong> were handled by h<strong>is</strong> elder brother<br />
Ramkumar. Ramkumar left home for<br />
Calcutta and started teaching<br />
Sanskrit in a local school.<br />
Ramkumar also served<br />
as a priest at different<br />
socio-religious functions.<br />
Young Gadadhar, back<br />
in h<strong>is</strong> village started<br />
performing regular<br />
worshipping of their<br />
<strong>family</strong>-deity.<br />
Dakshineswar<br />
Few months later,<br />
Ramkumar was invited to<br />
Dakshineswar temple by<br />
Rani Rasmoni, the founder of the<br />
temple. Ramkumar was appointed as the<br />
chief-priest of the temple. In 1852, Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
went to Calcutta and started ass<strong>is</strong>ting h<strong>is</strong> brother<br />
at the same temple. In 1856, after the death of<br />
Ramkumar, Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna took h<strong>is</strong> place as the<br />
chief-priest of the Kali temple. It <strong>is</strong> believed that the<br />
name Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna was given to Gadadhar by the<br />
son-in-law of Rani Rasmoni.<br />
After being given more responsibilities, Ramkr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
began to spend much time in the “Thakur-Ghar”<br />
(home of the Deity). He considered Goddess Kali<br />
as the mother of all. He wanted to see the glimpse<br />
of the God. At times, he would go into the jungle<br />
and spend the entire night worshipping Goddess<br />
Kali. <strong>The</strong> activities of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna were viewed by<br />
many as gimmick. Many believed that Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
had lost h<strong>is</strong> sensibilities. With an effort to bring<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna back into the normal life, her mother<br />
began to search for a bride. In 1959, Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
was married to five year old Sarada.<br />
Sri Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna was the most ‘rational mystic’.<br />
With scientific prec<strong>is</strong>ion he put forward in most<br />
simple terms, as parables and stories, the eternal<br />
truth regarding God and God realization. He talked<br />
about God only after directly experiencing the<br />
reality of God. To get rid of the thought that he<br />
belonged to a higher brahmanical caste, he began<br />
to eat food cooked by the shudras or lower-caste.<br />
Advaita Vedanta<br />
A wandering monk, known as Totapuri, initiated<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna in the Advaita Vedanta. <strong>The</strong> initiation<br />
took place in the city of Dakshineswar. It <strong>is</strong> said<br />
that after being initiated by Totapuri, Rama Kr<strong>is</strong>hna<br />
remained in a state of absolute meditation, for a<br />
period of approximately six months.<br />
Sarada Devi<br />
“Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna believed<br />
that every individual must<br />
have only <strong>one</strong> aim in life<br />
i.e., the realization of the<br />
Ultimate Reality.”<br />
At the age of eighteen, Sarada, the bride of<br />
the Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna, was sent to Dakshineshwar<br />
to join her husband. It was believed that the<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna regarded Sarada as the holy mother.<br />
Sarada Devi <strong>is</strong> considered as the first<br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciple of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna. Even after<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna’s death in 1886,<br />
Sarada Devi led the movement<br />
and worked hard to make it<br />
a success.<br />
Vivekananda<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna met<br />
Vivekananda for the<br />
first time in November<br />
1881 when Vivekananda<br />
v<strong>is</strong>ited Dakshineswar<br />
to know if the God<br />
really ex<strong>is</strong>ts. In h<strong>is</strong> reply<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna said, “Yes, I<br />
see God, just as I see you<br />
here, only in a much intense sense.<br />
God can be realized.”<br />
At first Vivekananda did not believe Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna.<br />
He felt, how such a simple man could see the<br />
God. But, gradually he started developing faith in<br />
Ramkr<strong>is</strong>hna. Few days later, Vivekananda realized<br />
that Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna’s words were h<strong>one</strong>st and uttered<br />
from a deep experience. Vivekananda started<br />
v<strong>is</strong>iting Dakshineswar frequently and a<br />
relationship of “Master and d<strong>is</strong>ciple” developed<br />
between the two.<br />
Final Days<br />
In 1885 Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna suffered from throat cancer.<br />
In order to consult the best physicians of Calcutta,<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna was shifted to Shyampukur by h<strong>is</strong><br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciples. But with the time, h<strong>is</strong> health started<br />
deteriorating and he was taken to a large house<br />
at Cossipore. H<strong>is</strong> condition worsened and on 16<br />
August, 1886, he expired at the Cossipore garden<br />
house. After the passing away of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna,<br />
Sarada became a religious leader in her own right.<br />
With time, Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna came to be known as<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna Paramahansa. <strong>The</strong> monastic d<strong>is</strong>ciples<br />
formed a fellowship at a half-ruined house at<br />
Baranagar, headed by Vivekananda. Th<strong>is</strong> was the<br />
initial stage of Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion.<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion<br />
Swami Vivekananda, the foremost d<strong>is</strong>ciple of<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna Paramahansa, founded the Rama<br />
Kr<strong>is</strong>hna M<strong>is</strong>sion to promote the teachings of h<strong>is</strong><br />
Guru. Headquartered at the Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna Ashram<br />
of Belur, the m<strong>is</strong>sion aims at helping<br />
people in attaining salvation.<br />
Source: www.culturalindia.net,<br />
www.iloveindia.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 61
IN SEARCH OF DYNAMISM<br />
Winning the European Confidence Game<br />
Chicago: If any solution to the European cr<strong>is</strong><strong>is</strong><br />
proposed over the next few days <strong>is</strong> to restore<br />
confidence to the sovereign-bond markets, it will<br />
have to be both economically viable and politically<br />
palatable to rescuers and rescued alike. Th<strong>is</strong> means<br />
paying attention not just to the plan’s technical<br />
details, <strong>but</strong> also to appearances.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> growing consensus about any solution’s<br />
key elements. First, Italy and Spain will have to<br />
come up with credible medium-term plans that will<br />
not just restore their f<strong>is</strong>cal health, <strong>but</strong> also improve<br />
their ability to grow their way out of trouble. While<br />
any plan will involve pain for citizens, the markets<br />
must deem the pain politically tolerable, at least<br />
relative to the alternatives.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> important that these plans be seen as<br />
domestically dev<strong>is</strong>ed (though voters will have<br />
no illusions about the external and market<br />
pressures that have forced their governments to<br />
act). At the same time, an external agency such<br />
as the International M<strong>one</strong>tary Fund (IMF) could<br />
render the plan more credible by evaluating it<br />
for cons<strong>is</strong>tency with the country’s goals and<br />
monitoring its implementation.<br />
Second, some vehicle—the IMF or the European<br />
Financial Stability Facility, with either entity funded<br />
directly by countries or the European Central<br />
Bank—has to stand ready to fund borrowing by<br />
Italy, Spain, and any other potentially d<strong>is</strong>tressed<br />
countries over the next year or two. But there <strong>is</strong> an<br />
important caveat, which has largely been ignored<br />
in public d<strong>is</strong>cussions: if th<strong>is</strong> funding <strong>is</strong> senior to<br />
private debt (as IMF funding typically <strong>is</strong>), it will<br />
be harder for these countries to regain access to<br />
markets. After all, the more a country borrows in<br />
62 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
the short term from official sources, the further<br />
back in line it pushes private creditors. That makes<br />
private lenders susceptible to larger haircuts if<br />
the country eventually defaults—and thus more<br />
hesitant to lend in the first place.<br />
In other words, private markets need to be<br />
convinced both that there <strong>is</strong> a low probability of<br />
default (hence the importance of credible plans),<br />
and that there <strong>is</strong> some additional loss-bearing<br />
capacity in the new funding, so that, if there <strong>is</strong> a<br />
default, outstanding or rolled-over private debt<br />
does not have to bear the full brunt.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> may seem unfair. Why should the taxpayer<br />
accept a loss when they are bailing out the private<br />
sector by providing new funding? In an ideal <strong>world</strong>,<br />
d<strong>is</strong>tressed countries would default as soon as<br />
private markets stopped funding them, and they<br />
would impose the losses on private bondholders.<br />
In the real <strong>world</strong>, however, if Italy and Spain are<br />
viewed as being solvent, or too big to fail, official<br />
funding should be structured so that it gives these<br />
countries their best chance to regain market<br />
confidence.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> does not mean that official funding should<br />
be junior to private debt in any restructuring, for<br />
that would require substantially more loss-bearing<br />
capacity from the official sector—capacity that <strong>is</strong><br />
probably not available. Indeed, if official funding<br />
were junior, it would be providing a larger cushion<br />
to private creditors—and thus bailing them out to<br />
an even greater extent.<br />
<strong>The</strong> simplest solution <strong>is</strong> to treat official funding<br />
no differently from private debt—best achieved if<br />
official lenders buy sovereign bonds as they are
<strong>is</strong>sued (possibly at a predetermined yield) and<br />
agree to be treated on par with private creditors<br />
in a restructuring. As the country regains market<br />
confidence, the official funding can be reduced,<br />
and eventually the bonds can be sold back to the<br />
markets.<br />
<strong>The</strong> bottom line <strong>is</strong> that official funding must be<br />
accompanied by loss-bearing capacity. If the<br />
funding <strong>is</strong> channeled through the IMF, and <strong>is</strong> to<br />
be treated on par with private debt, the Fund will<br />
need a guarantee from the EFSF or strong euroz<strong>one</strong><br />
countries that it will be indemnified in any<br />
restructuring. Of course, the IMF’s member states<br />
might be willing to accept some burden sharing if<br />
a sufficient buffer provided by the euroz<strong>one</strong> were<br />
eroded, <strong>but</strong> that cannot be taken for granted.<br />
Once the first two elements of the plan are in place,<br />
there should be little need for the third—bond<br />
purchases by the ECB in the secondary market in<br />
order to narrow interest-rate spreads and provide<br />
further confidence. Indeed, if the ECB intends to<br />
claim preferred-creditor status for any bonds that<br />
it buys, it <strong>is</strong> probably best that it buy very few. Of<br />
course, the ECB will have to continue to provide<br />
support to banks until confidence about their<br />
holdings returns.<br />
But there <strong>is</strong> <strong>one</strong> more element that <strong>is</strong> needed to<br />
assure markets that the solution <strong>is</strong> politically<br />
viable. Citizens across Europe, whether in rescued<br />
countries or rescuing countries, will be paying<br />
for years to clean up a mess for which they<br />
were not responsible. Not all banks voluntarily<br />
loaded up on d<strong>is</strong>tressed government bonds—<br />
some were pressured by superv<strong>is</strong>ors, others by<br />
governments—<strong>but</strong> many have made unw<strong>is</strong>e bets. If<br />
they are seen as profiting unduly from the rescue,<br />
even as they return to their bad old ways of paying<br />
for non-performance, they will undermine political<br />
support for the rescue—and perhaps even for<br />
capital<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
So a final element of the package ought to be a<br />
monitored pledge by euroz<strong>one</strong> banks that they<br />
will not unload bonds as the official sector steps<br />
in; that they will ra<strong>is</strong>e capital over time instead<br />
of continuing to deleverage (if th<strong>is</strong> hurts bank<br />
equity holders, they should think of th<strong>is</strong> as burden<br />
sharing); and that they will be circumspect about<br />
banker bonuses until economies start growing<br />
strongly again. Cries that th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> not capital<strong>is</strong>m<br />
should be met with a firm retort: “Nor are bailouts!”<br />
Raghuram Rajan, a former Chief Econom<strong>is</strong>t of the<br />
IMF, <strong>is</strong> Professor of Finance at the University of<br />
Chicago’s Booth School of Business and the Author<br />
of Fault Lines: How Hidden Fractures Still Threaten<br />
the World Economy, the Financial Times Business<br />
Book of the Year.<br />
Copyright: Project<br />
Syndicate, 2011,<br />
www.project-syndicate.org<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 63
Sarojini Naidu<br />
64 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
One needs a Seer’s V<strong>is</strong>ion and an Angel’s<br />
voice to be of any avail. I do not know of<br />
any Indian man or woman today who has<br />
those gifts in their most complete measure.<br />
-Sarojini Naidu<br />
Sarojini Naidu was a d<strong>is</strong>tingu<strong>is</strong>hed poet, renowned<br />
freedom fighter and <strong>one</strong> of the great orators of her<br />
time. She was famously known as <strong>Bharatiya</strong> Kokila<br />
(<strong>The</strong> Nightingale of India). Sarojini Naidu was the<br />
first Indian woman to become the President of the<br />
Indian National Congress.<br />
Early Life<br />
Sarojini Naidu was born on February 13, 1879. Her<br />
father Aghoranath Chattopadhyaya was a scient<strong>is</strong>t<br />
and philosopher. He was the founder of the Nizam<br />
College, Hyderabad. Sarojini Naidu’s mother<br />
Barada Sundari Devi was a poetess and used to<br />
write poetry in Bengali. Sarojini Naidu was the<br />
eldest among the eight siblings.<br />
Her father was the first member of the India<br />
National Congress in Hyderabad. He was removed<br />
from h<strong>is</strong> position as a penalty for h<strong>is</strong> active<br />
participation in Indian Independence movement.<br />
Virendranath Chattopadhyaya, Sarojini’s brother,<br />
was a political activ<strong>is</strong>t who played a key role<br />
in establ<strong>is</strong>hing the Berlin Committee and was<br />
influenced by Commun<strong>is</strong>m. He was allegedly killed<br />
by the Russian troops in 1937. Sarojini’s second<br />
brother Harindranath Chattopadhyaya was a noted<br />
poet and playwright.
<strong>The</strong> Poetess<br />
Sarojini Naidu was a brilliant student. She was<br />
proficient in Urdu, Telugu, Engl<strong>is</strong>h, Bengali, and<br />
Persian. At the age of twelve, Sarojini Naidu<br />
attained national fame when she topped the<br />
matriculation examination at Madras University.<br />
Her father wanted her to become a mathematician<br />
or scient<strong>is</strong>t <strong>but</strong> Sarojini Naidu was interested in<br />
poetry. She started writing poems in Engl<strong>is</strong>h.<br />
Impressed by her poetry, Nizam of Hyderabad<br />
gave her scholarship to study abroad. At the age<br />
of 16, she travelled to England to study first at<br />
King’s College London and later at Girton College,<br />
Cambridge. <strong>The</strong>re she met famous laureates of her<br />
time such as Arthur Simon and Edmond Gausse.<br />
It was Gausse who convinced Sarojini to stick to<br />
Indian themes, India’s great mountains, rivers,<br />
temples, social milieu to express her poetry. She<br />
depicted contemporary Indian life and events. Her<br />
collections “<strong>The</strong> golden threshold (1905)”, “<strong>The</strong><br />
bird of time (1912)”, and “<strong>The</strong> broken wing (1912)”<br />
attracted huge Indian and Engl<strong>is</strong>h readership. In<br />
1961, she publ<strong>is</strong>hed a collection of poems entitled<br />
‘<strong>The</strong> Feather of the Dawn’.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Poetess<br />
In 1916, she authored and publ<strong>is</strong>hed a biography of<br />
Muhammad Ali Jinnah entitled as <strong>The</strong> Ambassador<br />
of Hindu-Muslim Unity. Other acclaimed poems<br />
that came following are <strong>The</strong> Wizard Mask and A<br />
Treasury of Poems. Other selected works written<br />
by her include <strong>The</strong> Magic Tree and <strong>The</strong> Gift of<br />
India. She was given the name Bharat Kokila on<br />
account of the beautiful and rhythmic words of her<br />
poems that could be sung as well.<br />
Marriage<br />
At the age of 15, she met Dr. Govindarajulu Naidu<br />
and fell in love with him, a non-brahmin, and a<br />
doctor by profession. After fin<strong>is</strong>hing her studies<br />
at the age of 19, she married him during the time<br />
when inter-caste marriages were not allowed. It<br />
was a revolutionary step <strong>but</strong> Sarojini’s father fully<br />
supported her in her endeavour. Sarojini Naidu<br />
had a happy married life and had four children:<br />
Jayasurya, Padmaj, Randheer, and Leilamani. Her<br />
daughter Padmaja followed in to her footprints and<br />
became the Governor of West Bengal.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Indian National Movement<br />
Sarojini Naidu joined the Indian National Movement<br />
in the wake of partition of Bengal in 1905. She<br />
came into contact with Gopal Kr<strong>is</strong>hna Gokhale,<br />
Rabindranath Tagore, Muhammad Ali Jinnah,<br />
Annie Besant, C.P. Rama Swami Iyer, Gandhiji<br />
and Jawaharlal Nehru. She awakened the women<br />
of India. She brought them out of the kitchen.<br />
She travelled from state to state, city after city<br />
and asked for the rights of the women. She reestabl<strong>is</strong>hed<br />
self-esteem within the women of India.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Social Worker<br />
During 1915-1918, she travelled across the India<br />
lecturing on social welfare, women empowerment,<br />
emancipation and national<strong>is</strong>m. Inspired by<br />
Jawaharlal Nehru, she embarked on providing help<br />
and support for the indigo workers in Champaran<br />
who were being subjected to violence and<br />
oppression.<br />
“At the age of twelve,<br />
Sarojini Naidu attained<br />
national fame when she<br />
topped the matriculation<br />
examination at Madras<br />
University.”<br />
Mahatma Gandhi<br />
With the introduction of the Rowlett Act in 1919,<br />
Sarojini joined the Non-Cooperation Movement<br />
organized and led by Mahatma Gandhi. In the same<br />
year, she was appointed the Home Rule League’s<br />
Ambassador to England. In 1924, she became a<br />
delegate to the East African Indian Congress. In<br />
1925, Naidu was appointed the President of the<br />
National Congress thus making her the first Indian<br />
women to hold the post.<br />
In 1925, Sarojini Naidu presided over the annual<br />
session of Indian National Congress at Kanpur.<br />
Sarojini Naidu played a leading role during the Civil<br />
D<strong>is</strong>obedience Movement and was jailed along with<br />
Gandhiji and other leaders. In 1942, Sarojini Naidu<br />
was arrested during the “Quit India” movement<br />
and was jailed for 21 months with Gandhiji. She<br />
shared a very warm relationship with Gandhiji.<br />
An active participant of the Indian Independence<br />
movement, Naidu joined the national movement<br />
taking Gandhi’s call and joined him in the popular<br />
Salt March to Dandi.<br />
Final Days<br />
In her last years, Sarojini actively participated<br />
in the freedom movement and was a part of<br />
the Round Table summit held in 1931. With the<br />
independence of India in 1947, Sarojini Naidu was<br />
made the Governor of the Uttar Pradesh in the<br />
wake of her contri<strong>but</strong>ion to the movement. She was<br />
the first woman to become the Governor of a state.<br />
She died of a heart attack while working in her<br />
office on 2 March 1949.<br />
Source: www.thefamouspeople.com,<br />
www.iloveindia.com, www.mapsofindia.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 65
Rajkumari Amrit Kaur<br />
Rajkumari Amrit Kaur was born on February 2,<br />
1889 in Lucknow to a princely <strong>family</strong> of Kapurthala,<br />
a part of undivided India. She was the first Indian<br />
woman to hold the position of Cabinet Min<strong>is</strong>ter.<br />
Rajkumari Amrit Kaur, the freedom fighter was<br />
an eminent Gandhian and a great social reformer.<br />
Amrit Kaur gave away all the <strong>world</strong>ly pleasures<br />
and focused her attention on serving the society.<br />
Throughout the freedom struggle of India, she<br />
worked in close association with other freedom<br />
fighters. After independence, she became the<br />
Health Min<strong>is</strong>ter of India. She was actively involved<br />
in activities undertaken for the welfare of society.<br />
Early life<br />
Amrit Kaur came from a royal <strong>family</strong> background.<br />
She was the only daughter of her parents, Raja<br />
Harnam Singh and Rani Harnam Singh. She had<br />
seven brothers. She did her schooling from<br />
England at the school at Sherborne, Dorsetshire<br />
and graduated from Oxford University. She was a<br />
very good tenn<strong>is</strong> player. She even won a number<br />
of prizes for her excellent performances. Coming<br />
from such a noble <strong>family</strong>, she could have led a very<br />
luxurious life. But, when she came to India, she<br />
left all her comforts and got involved in the social<br />
welfare activities. She was instrumental in India’s<br />
Independence Movement and played a vital role as<br />
a social reformer.<br />
Mahatma Gandhi<br />
Raja Harnam Singh was a very pious and pure<br />
hearted person, who was frequently v<strong>is</strong>ited by<br />
66 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Mahatma Gandhi witth Rajkumari Amrit Kaur<br />
prominent leaders of the Indian National Congress<br />
party like Gopal Kr<strong>is</strong>hna Gokhale. Amrit Kaur<br />
started developing interest in the freedom struggle<br />
and also became more aware about the activities<br />
that were being undertaken by the freedom<br />
fighters. She was highly inspired by Mahatma<br />
Gandhi.<br />
<strong>The</strong> ruthless killings that took place in the<br />
Jallianwala Bagh Massacre of 1919 motivated her to<br />
join the freedom struggle. Eventually, she worked<br />
together with Mahatma Gandhi. She went far away<br />
from material<strong>is</strong>tic life and began leading the life of<br />
an ascetic. She came to live in Mahatma Gandhi’s<br />
Ashram in the year 1934. She also ra<strong>is</strong>ed her voice<br />
against inhuman acts like ill treatment of Harijans.<br />
“Amrit Kaur gave away<br />
all the <strong>world</strong>ly pleasures<br />
and focused her attention<br />
on serving the society.”<br />
As a Gandhian<br />
She became an active member of Indian National<br />
Congress. She was involved in almost all the<br />
activities and movements that were launched by<br />
Gandhiji for the wellbeing of people. She became<br />
<strong>one</strong> of the most dedicated d<strong>is</strong>ciples of Mahatma<br />
Gandhi. She sincerely followed the teachings and
principles of Bapu. She was a true Gandhian. During<br />
the Dandi March, she was along with Gandhiji. It <strong>is</strong><br />
during th<strong>is</strong> movement that, she was impr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>d by<br />
the Brit<strong>is</strong>h Raj authorities.<br />
Salt Satyagraha<br />
Her active participation in Salt Satyagraha landed<br />
her in Bombay jail. In 1937, to advocate the cause<br />
of the Congress she went to Bannu in Northwest<br />
Frontier Province, and again she was arrested on<br />
the charges of sedition.<br />
In public life her interest lay as much in social<br />
welfare as in politics. During 1931-33 she was the<br />
president of the women’s association. She testified<br />
before the Lothian Committee of Parliament (1932)<br />
on Indian franch<strong>is</strong>e and constitutional reforms.<br />
<strong>The</strong> year 1938 saw her as the president of All<br />
India Women’s Conference. She was also the first<br />
woman member of Hindustani Talimi Sangh. In<br />
1945 (London) and 1946 (Par<strong>is</strong>), she participated in<br />
the UNESCO’s conferences as a member of Indian<br />
delegation.<br />
Post-Independence<br />
After the Independence of India, Rajkumari Amrit<br />
Kaur joined the Jawaharlal Nehru’s first Cabinet.<br />
She was the first woman to hold a cabinet position.<br />
She was made the incharge of Min<strong>is</strong>try of Health.<br />
She was the only Chr<strong>is</strong>tian in the cabinet of India.<br />
In the year 1950, she was elected for the post of<br />
President of the World Health Assembly.<br />
She played a pivotal role in the task of<br />
conceptualizing and laying the foundation for the<br />
establ<strong>is</strong>hment of the All India Institute of Medical<br />
Sciences (AIIMS) in New Delhi. For th<strong>is</strong>, she secured<br />
aid from different countries like New Zealand, West<br />
Germany etc. She also provided ass<strong>is</strong>tance to a<br />
rehabilitation centre. She and her brother even<br />
donated their ancestral property that was made the<br />
holiday home for the staff of the institute.<br />
Rajkumari was even more active in social work<br />
than in politics. She spent most of her time for the<br />
uplift of women and the eradication of social evils.<br />
She was a strong champion of female education<br />
and was equally concerned with the upliftment of<br />
Harijans.<br />
She served as the Chairperson of the Indian Red<br />
Cross society for a long period of fourteen years.<br />
She made an immense contri<strong>but</strong>ion towards the<br />
development of the tribal groups of India.<br />
Final Days<br />
She held the position of health min<strong>is</strong>ter till<br />
1957. <strong>The</strong>reafter, she took retirement from the<br />
min<strong>is</strong>terial activities, <strong>but</strong> still remained a part of<br />
the Rajya Sabha. Till she was alive, she held the<br />
presidency position of AIIMS and the Tuberculos<strong>is</strong><br />
Association. She also served as the chairperson<br />
Rajkumari Amrit Kaur<br />
Rajkumari Amrit Kaur with Lord<br />
Mountbatten and C Rajgopalacharya<br />
of St. John’s Ambulance Corps. Th<strong>is</strong> great soul<br />
departed for heaven on the 2nd October in the<br />
year 1964. For her contri<strong>but</strong>ion to the upliftment of<br />
women and eradication of social evils, she will be<br />
an ideal for generations to come.<br />
Source: www.iloveindia.com, www.rrtd.nic.in,<br />
www.amaltas.org, www.maxabout.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 67
Guru Ravidas Jayanti<br />
tohee mohee mohee tohee antar ka<strong>is</strong>aa.<br />
You are me, and I am You—what <strong>is</strong> the difference<br />
between us?<br />
kanak katik jal tarang ja<strong>is</strong>aa.<br />
We are like gold and the bracelet, or water and the<br />
waves.<br />
ja-o pai ham na paap karantaa ahay anantaa.<br />
If I did not commit any sins, O Infinite Lord,<br />
patit paavan naam ka<strong>is</strong>ay huntaa. rahaa-o.<br />
how would You have acquired the name,<br />
‘Redeemer of sinners’?<br />
tumh jo naa-ik aachhahu antarjaamee.<br />
You are my Master, the Inner-knower,<br />
Searcher of hearts.<br />
parabh tay jan jaaneejai jan tay su-aamee.<br />
<strong>The</strong> servant <strong>is</strong> known by h<strong>is</strong> God, and the Lord and<br />
Master <strong>is</strong> known by H<strong>is</strong> servant.<br />
sareer aaraa Dhai mo ka-o beechaar dayhoo.<br />
Grant me the w<strong>is</strong>dom to worship and adore You<br />
with my body.<br />
<strong>The</strong> birthday of Guru Ravidas on February 16<br />
<strong>is</strong> celebrated by the name of Shri Guru Ravidas<br />
Jayanti every year. It <strong>is</strong> the annual focal point for<br />
Ravidas<strong>is</strong>. On the day there <strong>is</strong> an Akhand Path<br />
read, the N<strong>is</strong>han Sahib <strong>is</strong> changed ceremonially,<br />
and there <strong>is</strong> a special Aarti and a Nagar Kirtan<br />
procession bearing h<strong>is</strong> portrait taken out to the<br />
accompaniment of music through the streets of the<br />
temple locality.<br />
Early Life<br />
Sri Guru Ravidasji was born in the 14th century,<br />
1377 at Kanshi (Vanaras), Uttar Pradesh in India,<br />
in a humble <strong>family</strong> of Baba Santokh Dassji being<br />
as father and Mata Kalsa Deviji as mother. Since<br />
early childhood, Guru Ravidasji was very much<br />
inclined toward spirituality. Guruji used to attend<br />
holy d<strong>is</strong>courses and showed great respect and<br />
devotion to holy men. Th<strong>is</strong> worried guruji’s<br />
parents and they tried to divert h<strong>is</strong> attention by<br />
engaging him in their <strong>family</strong> profession of shoe<br />
68 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
making and repairing.<br />
Guruji learned the profession, yet h<strong>is</strong> love and<br />
devotion for God continued undimin<strong>is</strong>hed. With<br />
a view to make him more interested in <strong>world</strong>ly<br />
affairs, h<strong>is</strong> father got him married to Mata Lona<br />
Deviji at an early age. But even then it didn’t<br />
change h<strong>is</strong> attitude or h<strong>is</strong> behaviour. Now<br />
thoroughly d<strong>is</strong>gusted, h<strong>is</strong> father separated him<br />
from the <strong>family</strong> and asked them to manage their<br />
own affairs without taking him to partake of the<br />
legitimate share of the <strong>family</strong> property. He was<br />
made to stay in the backyard of h<strong>is</strong> house. Guru<br />
Ravidasji had a son named Vijaydass.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Cruel Social System<br />
At the time of Guru Ravidasji the social system<br />
was very cruel and the low caste people were not<br />
allowed to go the temples for prayer, to schools for<br />
study, to enter into villages in daylight and were<br />
forced to live in huts far away rather than in houses<br />
in village. Since childhood Guruji had a spiritual<br />
mind, spiritual thinking and complete devotion<br />
to search the real God from the cruel <strong>world</strong>, who<br />
gave him only obstacles to achieve h<strong>is</strong> goals of<br />
spreading the Gods message of being everybody<br />
equal in all respects, irrespective of caste, color or<br />
a belief in any form of God and to spread a message<br />
that ‘God created man and not man created God’.<br />
Guru Ravidasji gave teachings on the lessons of<br />
universal brotherhood and tolerance. Influenced by<br />
Guru Ravidasji’s teachings, the Maharaja and the<br />
Rani of Chittor became d<strong>is</strong>ciples of Guru Ravidasji.<br />
<strong>The</strong> famous saint poetess, Mirabai, also became a<br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciple of Guru Ravidasji.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Guru<br />
In spite of h<strong>is</strong> low caste, Guru Ravidas rose to a<br />
position of great honour through a life of simplicity<br />
and piety. He never felt ashamed of h<strong>is</strong> pedigree<br />
and faced fearlessly the pandits, who were proud<br />
of their high caste. He told them the spiritual<br />
greatness <strong>is</strong> achieved through a loving devotion<br />
to the Lord.<br />
He was such a faithful Guru that once he gave a<br />
farthing (Damri) to some sadhus, who were going
to Haridwar, requesting them to offer it to Ganga<br />
Mai on h<strong>is</strong> behalf. <strong>The</strong>y say that when the sadhu<br />
presented the damri sent by Guru Ravidas, Ganga<br />
stretched out her hands to receive it. He was<br />
“Guruji used to go to attend<br />
holy d<strong>is</strong>courses and showed<br />
great respect and devotion<br />
to holy men.”<br />
greatly respected during h<strong>is</strong> life time to the extent<br />
that even veteran pandits of Kanshi bowed before<br />
him. Tradition has it that Queen Jhalan of Mewar<br />
became a follower of Guru Ravidas. But despite<br />
close contacts with an affluent section of the<br />
society, he chose to live austerely.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y say that some<strong>one</strong> once offered him a paras<br />
(the st<strong>one</strong> that turns a metal into Gold) and<br />
assured him he could get any amount of wealth by<br />
making use of it. Guru Ravidasji asked him to place<br />
it in a corner. When he came to Guru Ravidas again<br />
after some months, he found the saint still lurking<br />
in poverty. He asked the Guru why he had not<br />
utilized the paras. Guru Ravidas remarked that for<br />
him, “God’s Name al<strong>one</strong> was the paras, that was the<br />
“kamdhenu” and “chintamani”.<br />
Contri<strong>but</strong>ion to Sikh<strong>is</strong>m<br />
Guru Ravidass Ji fulfilled Guru Nanak Dev Ji’s<br />
request by donating old manuscripts, which<br />
contained a collection of Guru Ravidass Ji’s verses<br />
and poems. <strong>The</strong> earliest collections of these poems<br />
are available in Sri Guru Granth Sahib. It was<br />
compiled by Guru Arjan Dev Ji, the fifth Guru of the<br />
Sikhs. <strong>The</strong>re are 41 verses of Guru Ravidass Ji in<br />
the Sikh Holy Book, Guru Granth Sahib.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> said that Guru Ravidass Ji d<strong>is</strong>appeared from<br />
the <strong>world</strong>, leaving behind only h<strong>is</strong> footprints. Some<br />
believe that Guru Ravidass Ji lived in banaras<br />
during h<strong>is</strong> last days, dying a natural death at the<br />
age of 126 years.<br />
Inspite of h<strong>is</strong> low caste, Guru Ravidass rose to a<br />
position of great honour through a life of simplicity<br />
and piety. He never felt ashamed of h<strong>is</strong> pedigree<br />
and faced fearlessly the pandits, who were proud<br />
of their high caste. He told them the spiritual<br />
greatness <strong>is</strong> achieved through a loving devotion to<br />
the Lord. He boldly proclaims,<br />
He was such a faithful Guru that once he gave a<br />
farthing (Damri) to some sadhus, who were going<br />
to Hardwar, requesting them to offer it to Ganga<br />
Mai on h<strong>is</strong> behalf. <strong>The</strong>y say that when the sadhu<br />
presented the damri sent by Guru Ravidass, Ganga<br />
stretched out her hands to receive it. He was<br />
greatly respected during h<strong>is</strong> life time to the extent<br />
that even veteran pandits of Kanshi bowed before<br />
him. Tradition has it that Queen Jhalan of Mewar<br />
became a follower of Guru Ravidass. But despite<br />
close contacts with an affluent section of the<br />
society, he chose to live austerely.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y say that some<strong>one</strong> once offered him a paras<br />
(the philosopher’s st<strong>one</strong> that turns cheaper<br />
metal into Gold) and assured him he could get<br />
any amount of wealth by making use of it. Guru<br />
Ravidass Ji asked him to place it in a corner. When<br />
he came to Guru Ravidass again after some months,<br />
he found the saint still lurking in poverty. He asked<br />
the Guru why he had not utilized the paras. Guru<br />
Ravidass remarked that for him, “God’s Name<br />
al<strong>one</strong> was the paras, that was the “kamdhen” and<br />
“chintamani”.<br />
Final Days<br />
Guru Ravidasji d<strong>is</strong>appeared from the earth,<br />
leaving behind only h<strong>is</strong> footprints in 1527. Some<br />
believe that Guru Ravidass Ji lived in banaras<br />
during h<strong>is</strong> last days, dying a natural death at the<br />
age of 126 years.<br />
Source: www.4to40.com, www.guruRavidassabha.<br />
com, www.gururavidasssabha.org<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 69
Eternal Message<br />
for the Modern Age<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> modern age <strong>is</strong> the age of science and reason; it<br />
<strong>is</strong> the age of people-power and democracy. Exactly<br />
when th<strong>is</strong> modern age began <strong>is</strong> a subject for<br />
academic controversy. In my opinion, however, the<br />
emergence of th<strong>is</strong> age <strong>is</strong> connected with three great<br />
h<strong>is</strong>torical events: (1) the American Declaration<br />
of Independence on July 4, 1776; (2) the French<br />
Revolution Revolution that started on on July 14, 1789; and (3) the<br />
Industrial Industrial Revolution Revolution which which began began in Europe Europe with with a<br />
series of scientific and and technological inventions in in<br />
the the 18th 18th century century AD.<br />
Prior to these events events monarchic and religious<br />
tyranny ruthlessly ruthlessly suppressed fundamental<br />
human rights rights such as freedom of speech and<br />
thought, and the right of the common common people to<br />
govern themselves. <strong>The</strong> American Declaration of<br />
Independence Independence “for the first time time authoritatively<br />
proclaimed democracy democracy as the only legitimate<br />
foundation of civil society.” It gave people people the right<br />
to govern themselves through common consent.<br />
It inspired the people of France to start their<br />
great revolution, paving the way for democracy,<br />
national<strong>is</strong>m and social<strong>is</strong>m in the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Industrial Revolution granted courage and<br />
credibility to science. Before th<strong>is</strong> revolution, in<br />
medieval times, the scient<strong>is</strong>ts of Europe were all<br />
potential victims of the Inqu<strong>is</strong>ition. <strong>The</strong>y had to<br />
work in constant fear. Any scientific theory thought<br />
to contradict an establ<strong>is</strong>hed theological doctrine or<br />
dogma was considered a challenge to the church,<br />
and labeled as heresy. In the medieval period the<br />
church had gained immense power through royal<br />
patronage and the acqu<strong>is</strong>ition of great wealth.<br />
<strong>The</strong> church was intolerant of any kind of perceived<br />
opposition, and was in a position to inflict severe<br />
pun<strong>is</strong>hment, including killing so-called heretics<br />
or opp<strong>one</strong>nts of the church. It <strong>is</strong> well-known that<br />
Galileo was pronounced a heretic by the church<br />
for h<strong>is</strong> belief in the heliocentric theory. He was<br />
sentenced to recite the seven penitential psalms<br />
once a week for three years. <strong>The</strong> Industrial<br />
Revolution, which started in England and gradually<br />
spread to the rest of the Western <strong>world</strong>, brought<br />
fast economic development and improvement in<br />
the living standards of people in the industrial<br />
West.<br />
70 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
As a result, science which was once opposed and<br />
condemned by the church, gained acceptance<br />
among people. Th<strong>is</strong> acceptance ushered in the<br />
dawn of the modern age into the <strong>world</strong>. Since<br />
that time the wonderful inventions of science and<br />
advances in technology have gradually elevated the<br />
status of science to a level of respectability once<br />
enjoyed only by religion. Scientific truths started<br />
being treated like gospel truths, and scient<strong>is</strong>ts<br />
began being adored like prophets. <strong>The</strong> sudden<br />
r<strong>is</strong>e of science and technology to a position of<br />
honour and d<strong>is</strong>tinction forced the church to take a<br />
back seat. Science encouraged people to question<br />
and reason out things. It taught its votaries to<br />
examine the validity of everything by reason and<br />
scientific investigation. As a result, people started<br />
questioning various theological concepts and<br />
doctrines. Many of them were considered invalid<br />
since they were unable to stand the test of reason.<br />
<strong>The</strong> biblical idea that the <strong>world</strong> was created only<br />
a few thousand years ago could no longer be<br />
thought valid in the light of the modern d<strong>is</strong>coveries<br />
of science. Agnostic<strong>is</strong>m and skeptic<strong>is</strong>m stemming<br />
from science posed a formidable challenge for the<br />
church. Under the circumstances, the church had<br />
to take a defensive position. When vested interest<br />
<strong>is</strong> threatened by a tough challenge, it makes<br />
desperate attempts to protect itself. In medieval<br />
times whenever the church felt that its authority<br />
was threatened, it tried to draw strength from the<br />
patronage of kings and monarchs. In the modern<br />
age of democracy, deprived of the support of<br />
powerful kings and monarchs, the church<br />
struggled to regain its lost power. It had already<br />
lost much of its hold on the masses. In a<br />
democratic system, popular support <strong>is</strong> the<br />
chief means of capturing power.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, the church tried to regain its lost power<br />
and followed by addressing popular political<br />
<strong>is</strong>sues. It started getting involved in politics again.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong>, however, was a dangerous trend, because<br />
the church’s involvement in European politics in<br />
medieval times had brought about its degradation.<br />
Judging by social conditions, the <strong>world</strong> today<br />
<strong>is</strong> undoubtedly a much better <strong>world</strong> to live in.<br />
<strong>The</strong> masses today enjoy many more individual
ights and freedoms than ever before. Perfect<br />
democracy <strong>is</strong> yet to come. Yet, in today’s working<br />
democracies, people can openly critic<strong>is</strong>e their<br />
governments without fear of violent repr<strong>is</strong>al. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
enjoy the right to practice their own religions<br />
without undue interference. <strong>The</strong>y have equal<br />
access to education and the other amenities<br />
provided by their democratic governments. Such<br />
opportunities were unthinkable when monarchs<br />
and ar<strong>is</strong>tocrats ruled the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
“To him “Religion <strong>is</strong> not<br />
in doctrines, in dogmas,<br />
nor in intellectual<br />
argumentation; it <strong>is</strong><br />
being and becoming, it<br />
<strong>is</strong> real<strong>is</strong>ation.””<br />
Nevertheless, despite all the blessings of science,<br />
the <strong>world</strong> has still not become Utopia. Science<br />
has created material comforts, <strong>but</strong> failed to<br />
create peace. It has acquired knowledge, <strong>but</strong> not<br />
w<strong>is</strong>dom. It has improved the quality of life, <strong>but</strong><br />
not the quality of the mind. Once four people were<br />
walking in a forest. One had excellent knowledge<br />
of the anatomy of animals. By examining even<br />
a small b<strong>one</strong> fragment he could tell from what<br />
kind of animal it had come. Another knew how to<br />
reconstruct the body of the animal from a single<br />
b<strong>one</strong>. <strong>The</strong> third knew how to bring a dead animal<br />
back to life. <strong>The</strong> fourth person however, had no<br />
such knowledge <strong>but</strong> he had w<strong>is</strong>dom.<br />
After walking for a while they came across a b<strong>one</strong><br />
lying in the forest. <strong>The</strong> first person examined<br />
it carefully and determined that was the b<strong>one</strong><br />
of a Royal Bengal tiger. <strong>The</strong> second person<br />
reconstructed the body of the tiger from the b<strong>one</strong>.<br />
<strong>The</strong> third person was about to instill life into the<br />
tiger’s body when the fourth <strong>one</strong> shouted, “Stop!<br />
Don’t do it. <strong>The</strong> tiger may kill us!” But n<strong>one</strong> of the<br />
three would heed the warning. <strong>The</strong> fourth person,<br />
to save h<strong>is</strong> life, immediately climbed up to a high<br />
branch of a tall tree. When the tiger came back to<br />
life it killed all three people who knew how to re-<br />
create a terrible tiger, <strong>but</strong> lacked the w<strong>is</strong>dom to<br />
save themselves from it.<br />
In th<strong>is</strong> story, the three with much knowledge <strong>but</strong> no<br />
w<strong>is</strong>dom represent modern science and technology.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fourth person, who had life-saving w<strong>is</strong>dom,<br />
represents spirituality. Such w<strong>is</strong>dom comes<br />
only from genuine spiritual experience. Swami<br />
Vivekananda was neither a scient<strong>is</strong>t nor a political<br />
leader. He was mainly a great saint and social<br />
reformer. What has he contri<strong>but</strong>ed to our modern<br />
<strong>world</strong>? H<strong>is</strong> main contri<strong>but</strong>ion to th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> that<br />
much needed spiritual w<strong>is</strong>dom, which science and<br />
technology have failed to provide.<br />
To understand Swami Vivekananda’s contri<strong>but</strong>ion<br />
we have to be aware of certain aspects of the<br />
religious sentiments of people. According to<br />
psychology, the inferiority complexes of people<br />
urge them to become superior to others. In the real<br />
<strong>world</strong> such superiority cannot be easily achieved.<br />
However, belonging to a religious group may<br />
sometimes give them the opportunity to sat<strong>is</strong>fy<br />
that urge. Embracing a religion <strong>is</strong> like becoming<br />
a member of an exclusive club. It gives a sense of<br />
belonging. In th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong> of conflicting self-interests<br />
an individual often experiences an inadequacy<br />
of strength. He feels insecure and inferior. When<br />
he belongs to a group, he acquires a sense of<br />
enhanced strength and security. He develops a<br />
blind loyalty to the club with which he <strong>is</strong> identified.<br />
He likes to glorify h<strong>is</strong> club.<br />
Through such glorification he indirectly glorifies<br />
himself and gets rid of h<strong>is</strong> sense of inferiority. He<br />
feels superior. Th<strong>is</strong> sense of false superiority <strong>is</strong> no<br />
other than self-deception. He claims h<strong>is</strong> religion<br />
to be the best. He thinks that h<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the only true<br />
religion, others are false! Th<strong>is</strong> kind of thinking<br />
begets fanatic<strong>is</strong>m, intolerance and hatred. Th<strong>is</strong><br />
attitude of mind has caused a lot of bloodshed in<br />
the <strong>world</strong> in the name of religion. Some people<br />
use religion as a psychological crutch. <strong>The</strong>ir false<br />
hopes, unexamined faith, and w<strong>is</strong>tful imagination<br />
create th<strong>is</strong> crutch. M<strong>is</strong>placed hope causes<br />
d<strong>is</strong>illusionment; unexamined faith <strong>is</strong> superstition;<br />
and false imagination <strong>is</strong> merely fantasy. Leaning<br />
on th<strong>is</strong> crutch cripples their minds and makes<br />
them weak.<br />
Swami Vivekananda’s concept of religion <strong>is</strong> very<br />
different from all of these. To him religion was<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 71
not simply believing or having faith in some<br />
religious precepts or doctrines. To him “Religion<br />
<strong>is</strong> not in doctrines, in dogmas, nor in intellectual<br />
argumentation; it <strong>is</strong> being and becoming, it <strong>is</strong><br />
real<strong>is</strong>ation.” In other words, a person’s religion<br />
<strong>is</strong> what he actually <strong>is</strong>. It <strong>is</strong> not just believing in<br />
religious doctrines and dogmas. If he <strong>is</strong> angry,<br />
violent, hateful and self<strong>is</strong>h, h<strong>is</strong> religion <strong>is</strong> anger,<br />
violence, hatred and self<strong>is</strong>hness. On the other<br />
hand, if he <strong>is</strong> loving, compassionate, non-violent<br />
and unself<strong>is</strong>h, h<strong>is</strong> religion <strong>is</strong> love, compassion, nonviolence<br />
and unself<strong>is</strong>hness.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are some religions that put too much<br />
emphas<strong>is</strong> on faith and allow no scope for reason.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> hard for these religions to face the challenge<br />
of science. Swami Vivekananda admitted that by<br />
reasoning al<strong>one</strong> <strong>one</strong> cannot real<strong>is</strong>e God. Yet, he<br />
talked about the importance of reasoning, the<br />
special faculty given only to human beings. <strong>The</strong><br />
Swami did not encourage blind faith in religion. He<br />
said, “... it <strong>is</strong> better that mankind should become<br />
athe<strong>is</strong>t by following reason than blindly believe<br />
in two hundred million gods on the authority of<br />
anybody.” He also said, “I am sure God will pardon<br />
a man who will use h<strong>is</strong> reason and cannot believe,<br />
rather than a man who believes blindly...”<br />
He addressed the challenge of today’s agnostic<strong>is</strong>m<br />
in the modern age by declaring that God can be<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ed. At <strong>one</strong> time, he himself was an agnostic.<br />
But h<strong>is</strong> agnostic<strong>is</strong>m was d<strong>is</strong>pelled forever when he<br />
experienced God through intense spiritual practice.<br />
He wanted every<strong>one</strong> to have th<strong>is</strong> God experience.<br />
In h<strong>is</strong> words: “If there <strong>is</strong> a God, we must see Him; if<br />
there <strong>is</strong> a soul, we must perceive it; otherw<strong>is</strong>e it <strong>is</strong><br />
better not to believe. It <strong>is</strong> better to be an outspoken<br />
athe<strong>is</strong>t than a hypocrite.” He also said, “Religion <strong>is</strong><br />
not a thing of imagination <strong>but</strong> of direct perception.”<br />
But direct perception or real<strong>is</strong>ation of God does<br />
not come without labour and sweat. To put it in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> words: “<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> a vast difference between<br />
saying ‘food, food’ and eating it, between saying<br />
‘water, water’ and drinking it. So by merely<br />
repeating the words ‘God, God’ we cannot hope to<br />
attain real<strong>is</strong>ation. We must strive and practice.”<br />
He repeatedly said that religion was real<strong>is</strong>ation.<br />
But what kind of real<strong>is</strong>ation? He said, “Religion<br />
<strong>is</strong> the real<strong>is</strong>ation of Spirit as Spirit.” He also said,<br />
“Religion <strong>is</strong> the manifestation of the Divinity<br />
already in man.”<br />
According to the Swami, the goal of religion <strong>is</strong> to<br />
manifest th<strong>is</strong> inherent divinity. To put it beautifully<br />
in h<strong>is</strong> words: “Each soul <strong>is</strong> potentially divine.<br />
<strong>The</strong> goal <strong>is</strong> to manifest th<strong>is</strong> Divinity within, by<br />
controlling nature, external and internal. Do th<strong>is</strong><br />
72 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
either by work, or worship, or psychic control, or<br />
philosophy—by <strong>one</strong>, or more, or all of these—and<br />
be free. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the <strong>whole</strong> of religion. Doctrines, or<br />
dogmas, or rituals, or books, or temples, or forms,<br />
are <strong>but</strong> secondary details.” <strong>The</strong> Swami did not<br />
cond<strong>one</strong> weakness. He was against using religion<br />
as a crutch. He said, “Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the great fact: strength<br />
<strong>is</strong> life, weakness <strong>is</strong> death. Strength <strong>is</strong> felicity, life<br />
eternal, immortal; weakness <strong>is</strong> constant strain and<br />
m<strong>is</strong>ery, weakness <strong>is</strong> death.”<br />
“As religion <strong>is</strong> still a<br />
vital part of every culture,<br />
religious tolerance has<br />
become all the more<br />
necessary for the <strong>world</strong>.”<br />
He continued by saying, “Strength <strong>is</strong> the <strong>one</strong> thing<br />
needful. Strength <strong>is</strong> the medicine for the <strong>world</strong>’s<br />
d<strong>is</strong>ease. Strength <strong>is</strong> the medicine which the poor<br />
must have when tyrann<strong>is</strong>ed over by the rich.<br />
Strength <strong>is</strong> the medicine which the ignorant must<br />
have when oppressed by the learned. And it <strong>is</strong> the<br />
medicine that sinners must have when tyrann<strong>is</strong>ed by<br />
other sinners.” <strong>The</strong> Swami gave a new interpretation<br />
of sin. He said, “<strong>The</strong> greatest sin <strong>is</strong> to think yourself<br />
weak.” Again he said, “If there <strong>is</strong> any sin in the <strong>world</strong>,<br />
it <strong>is</strong> weakness.” He was against calling man a sinner.<br />
He looked upon mankind as the “children of God”<br />
inherently “holy, pure and perfect.”<br />
He encouraged people to have faith in themselves.<br />
In h<strong>is</strong> opinion, a person who lacks faith in himself<br />
cannot be a believer. He <strong>is</strong> no better than an<br />
athe<strong>is</strong>t. <strong>The</strong> Swami said, “He <strong>is</strong> an athe<strong>is</strong>t who does<br />
not believe in himself. <strong>The</strong> old religions said that<br />
he was an athe<strong>is</strong>t who did not believe in God. <strong>The</strong><br />
new religion says that he <strong>is</strong> an athe<strong>is</strong>t who does not<br />
believe in himself.”<br />
Many turn to religion to escape the harsh realities<br />
of life. <strong>The</strong> Swami wanted to replace th<strong>is</strong> escap<strong>is</strong>m<br />
by real<strong>is</strong>m. <strong>The</strong> <strong>world</strong> has to be seen from a<br />
real<strong>is</strong>tic viewpoint. Escap<strong>is</strong>m <strong>is</strong> no other than<br />
defeat<strong>is</strong>m. It <strong>is</strong> negative. Our approach to problems<br />
should be positive. We have to face the challenges<br />
in our lives with courage and skill, and take full<br />
responsibility for whatever we think or do. Before<br />
blaming others for our failures we should learn to<br />
blame ourselves. Neither suffering nor enjoyment<br />
comes undeserved. Swami Vivekananda never<br />
believed in an other<strong>world</strong>ly religion that says<br />
righteous people may suffer here, <strong>but</strong> will have
end-less enjoyment in the other <strong>world</strong>. He said, “If<br />
religion cannot help me here, what’s the assurance<br />
that it will help me there?”<br />
According to him, religion must be able to help us<br />
here and now. He said, “I do not believe in a God<br />
or religion which cannot wipe the widow’s tears<br />
or bring a piece of bread to the orphan’s mouth.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> great Swami’s mind was saturated with the<br />
spirit of human<strong>is</strong>m. Yet, h<strong>is</strong> human<strong>is</strong>m was not<br />
of a secular character. As taught by h<strong>is</strong> teacher,<br />
Sri Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna, he gave a new direction to<br />
humanitarian activities and social service.<br />
He said, “Do not stand on a high pedestal and take<br />
five cents in your hand and say, ‘Here, my poor<br />
man’; <strong>but</strong> be grateful that the poor man <strong>is</strong> there,<br />
so that by making a gift to him you are able to help<br />
yourself. It <strong>is</strong> not the receiver that <strong>is</strong> blessed, <strong>but</strong><br />
it <strong>is</strong> the giver. Be thankful that you are allowed to<br />
exerc<strong>is</strong>e your power of benevolence and mercy in<br />
the <strong>world</strong>, and become pure and perfect.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> attitude of helping the <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> undoubtedly<br />
good, <strong>but</strong> it <strong>is</strong> better still to serve mankind, looking<br />
upon all as the veritable manifestations of God.<br />
About such service the Swami said, “Do it only as<br />
a worship. <strong>The</strong> poor and the m<strong>is</strong>erable are for our<br />
salvation, so that we may serve the Lord coming<br />
in the shape of the d<strong>is</strong>eased, coming in the shape<br />
of the lunatic, the leper and the sinner.” He added,<br />
“<strong>The</strong> only God to worship <strong>is</strong> the human soul in the<br />
human body.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> Swami’s humanitarian<strong>is</strong>m was based on<br />
h<strong>is</strong> experience that God <strong>is</strong> everywhere. Like a<br />
compassionate Bodh<strong>is</strong>attwa he said, “May I be born<br />
again and again and suffer thousands of m<strong>is</strong>eries,<br />
so that I may worship the only God that ex<strong>is</strong>ts,<br />
the only God I believe in—the sum total of all<br />
souls. And above all, my God the wicked, my God<br />
the m<strong>is</strong>erable, my God the poor of all races, of all<br />
species, <strong>is</strong> the special object of my worship.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>world</strong> has been shrinking fast because of<br />
advances in transport and communication. In<br />
today’s <strong>world</strong> no nation can remain in complete<br />
<strong>is</strong>olation. All nations have become economically<br />
interdependent. In such a situation it <strong>is</strong> necessary<br />
to learn to respect <strong>one</strong> another. As religion <strong>is</strong> still<br />
a vital part of every culture, religious tolerance has<br />
become all the more necessary for the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
Swami Vivekananda, like h<strong>is</strong> teacher Sri<br />
Ramakr<strong>is</strong>hna, believed in the harmony of all<br />
religions. “All religions are different expressions<br />
of the same Truth,” he said. Religious bigotry and<br />
the “holier than thou” attitude of so-called religious<br />
people have been creating havoc in the <strong>world</strong> for a<br />
long time. Th<strong>is</strong> should be counteracted by the idea<br />
of religious harmony. Religious harmony does not<br />
mean mere tolerance of other religions. It means<br />
acceptance of them as so many valid means of<br />
experiencing the same eternal Truth.<br />
Swami Vivekananda explained morality and ethics<br />
in a new light for the benefit of the modern <strong>world</strong>.<br />
He first ra<strong>is</strong>ed the question why <strong>one</strong> should at all<br />
be moral and ethical. It <strong>is</strong> common experience that<br />
many who do not care for morality or ethics seem<br />
to thrive in th<strong>is</strong> <strong>world</strong> and have all the fun and<br />
enjoyment. If by telling lies and swindling people<br />
<strong>one</strong> can make millions, why shouldn’t <strong>one</strong> lie and<br />
cheat?<br />
<strong>The</strong> Swami answers th<strong>is</strong> question by pointing out<br />
the bas<strong>is</strong> of morality and ethics as taught by the<br />
Vedanta philosophy. Th<strong>is</strong> school of philosophy<br />
teaches the identity of all individual souls with the<br />
Universal Soul of God. It says, “You are <strong>one</strong> with<br />
th<strong>is</strong> Universal Soul, and, as such, every soul that<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>ts <strong>is</strong> your soul; every body that ex<strong>is</strong>ts, <strong>is</strong> your<br />
body; when you hurt any<strong>one</strong>, you hurt yourself.<br />
When you love any<strong>one</strong> you love yourself. <strong>The</strong>refore,<br />
you must not hurt any<strong>one</strong>. You should love all.”<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the foundation of ethics and morality<br />
according to Vedanta. As a social reformer,<br />
Swami Vivekananda was against the d<strong>is</strong>parity of<br />
privileges. He said, “Because you are physically or<br />
intellectually stronger, you must not have more<br />
privileges than I, and that you have more wealth <strong>is</strong><br />
no reason why you should be considered greater<br />
than I; for, that sameness <strong>is</strong> here.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> sameness referred to here by the Swami <strong>is</strong> no<br />
other than the omnipresent God who encompasses<br />
all individual souls that Divine Unity in which all<br />
the varieties melt away and become <strong>one</strong>. <strong>The</strong> goal<br />
of ethics, according to the Swami, <strong>is</strong> to recogn<strong>is</strong>e<br />
th<strong>is</strong> unity. <strong>The</strong>se are some of the messages of<br />
Swami Vivekananda for the modern age. It has been<br />
said that you can judge the greatness of a person<br />
by how large a shadow he casts.<br />
Swami Vivekananda lived for only 39 years, yet<br />
h<strong>is</strong> colossal shadow extends from h<strong>is</strong> time to<br />
several hundred years in the future. A supersaint,<br />
“an orator by divine right,” an intellectual<br />
giant, a great social reformer, a philanthrop<strong>is</strong>t,<br />
and above all a human<strong>is</strong>t par excellence th<strong>is</strong> was<br />
Swami Vivekananda! Standing in awe in h<strong>is</strong> spiritual<br />
presence I would like to conclude by slightly<br />
modifying the words of Shakespeare, “Here indeed<br />
was a teacher! When comes such another?”<br />
-Swami Bhaskarananda<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal, August 15, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 73
Ethics and<br />
the Idea of God<br />
Ethics sum up a society’s working idea of a<br />
good life. Humans define good life not only<br />
through positive values they commend or<br />
command, <strong>but</strong> negatively through prohibitions of<br />
everything they deem contrary or contradictory to<br />
the commanded good, which they then describe<br />
as bad or immoral life.<br />
Concretely speaking, the contraries and<br />
contradictories are forms of pre-determined<br />
emotional/mental closures to, or exclusions of,<br />
what some other ethnic groups have deemed as<br />
good and evil. So ethnic<strong>is</strong>ed th<strong>is</strong> emotive logic<br />
turns more problematic when it proceeds to<br />
inscribe or attri<strong>but</strong>e such closure and exclusion<br />
into its idea of God. Such attri<strong>but</strong>ion tells us how<br />
and why every society’s concept of God differs<br />
from that of every other society.<br />
But th<strong>is</strong> logic carries within it the clear<br />
interpretative clue or key to the order in which<br />
the ideology of every society evolved into its<br />
peculiar ethnic h<strong>is</strong>tory. <strong>The</strong> first known or<br />
recogn<strong>is</strong>ed in th<strong>is</strong> evolution was not God, <strong>but</strong> the<br />
idea of good and evil. But every idea of good and<br />
evil <strong>is</strong> relative to the individual or group env<strong>is</strong>aging<br />
it as <strong>one</strong> or the other. In seeing anything as good<br />
or evil, every individual and group <strong>is</strong> guided by its<br />
own experientially intuitive interest and the w<strong>is</strong>e<br />
laws or instructions of its preceding or founding<br />
fore-parents.<br />
Defining good and evil was every group’s<br />
metaphorical synonym to establ<strong>is</strong>h and justify its<br />
ethnicity on ethical grounds. Since every group’s<br />
self-definition seeks to differentiate itself from<br />
that of others, it tends to oppose itself to the selfdefinition<br />
of others, and what they consider as<br />
good and evil.<br />
To glide over or cover up the relativ<strong>is</strong>m of its<br />
ethical good and evil and invest it with absolute<br />
authority, it invokes God as the maker and<br />
promulgator of its ethical norms. Thus God ends<br />
up with being made a metaphor to legitim<strong>is</strong>e an<br />
ethnicity and its ethics. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> how every scripture<br />
took its shape as the theological defence and<br />
justification of a particular ethnicity.<br />
When a religious professional like a priest,<br />
prophet or m<strong>is</strong>sionary evangel<strong>is</strong>t narrates h<strong>is</strong><br />
ethnic h<strong>is</strong>tory, he reverses the normal order of<br />
happenings as we commonly know, in favour of<br />
h<strong>is</strong> religious or metaphysical order of possibilities.<br />
Since these possibilities lie beyond the boundaries<br />
of common empirical verification, they wholly<br />
depend on and demand unquestioning faith in the<br />
unerring knowledge, truth and authority of the<br />
74 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
narrator, as if he were wholly free from biases,<br />
prejudices and vested interests.<br />
Since every<strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong> subject to these infirmities, and<br />
no scriptural narrator <strong>is</strong> free from it either, he<br />
fabricates a theology, which reflects and justifies<br />
the interests and biases of h<strong>is</strong> class or group.<br />
He does it by placing the initiative of the <strong>whole</strong><br />
story with God, as if God himself revealed it to him<br />
directly. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> the t<strong>one</strong> in which the scriptures<br />
have been written, so that the voice of the narrator<br />
gets m<strong>is</strong>taken for the voice of God.<br />
When he thus makes out h<strong>is</strong> voice to be the<br />
voice of God, he superimposes h<strong>is</strong> own biases<br />
and prejudices too on God, by confining him to<br />
h<strong>is</strong> tribe al<strong>one</strong> and fighting against the interests<br />
of other people.<br />
What would happen when other societies, too,<br />
fall in line with the same logical sequence of<br />
ethnic ethics and theology, even while differing in<br />
what they define as good and evil, and the name<br />
by which they invoke God in order absolutely<br />
to legitim<strong>is</strong>e their ethical norms? Different<br />
possibilities could be env<strong>is</strong>aged.<br />
One possibility was to accept them on equal or at<br />
least analogous terms along parallel lines. Another<br />
to place some in subordination to <strong>one</strong> of them,<br />
assuming that they were essentially unequal to <strong>one</strong><br />
another. A third possibility was to suppress many<br />
of them in favour of a few of the major ethnic ethics<br />
and theologies.<br />
But it <strong>is</strong> more real<strong>is</strong>tically practical to consider<br />
what has actually happened in the context of<br />
the competition of the many ethnic ethics and<br />
theologies across global space and time. It seems<br />
very real<strong>is</strong>tic to consider the m<strong>is</strong>sionary or<br />
proselyt<strong>is</strong>ing religions as the competitors within<br />
the sphere of their ethics and theologies.<br />
Wherever and whenever people voluntarily<br />
converted to any of the religions, they have d<strong>one</strong><br />
so, because they either experienced or hoped for a<br />
respectable equalitarian identity, which had been<br />
denied to them in their ethno-religious status quo.<br />
When <strong>one</strong> ethico-ethnic group opposes another<br />
by demon<strong>is</strong>ing its divinities and its ethics, God<br />
and demon become convenient metaphors and<br />
metaphysical principles with which the priestly<br />
and ideological interest groups foster and<br />
perpetuate religio-political enmity between rival<br />
groups or sects.<br />
I think that I am on sound anthropological track<br />
when I interpret the words which the redactor<br />
of the story of Adam and Eve puts into God’s<br />
mouth to the serpent in Genes<strong>is</strong> 3:15, “And I will<br />
put enmity between you and the woman, and<br />
between your seed and her seed; He shall bru<strong>is</strong>e
your head, and you shall bru<strong>is</strong>e h<strong>is</strong> heel” as h<strong>is</strong><br />
theological legitimation of h<strong>is</strong> people’s demonic<br />
brutal<strong>is</strong>ation of the ethics and divinities of their<br />
ethnic neighbours.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> d<strong>is</strong>cussion so far reveals a correlation<br />
between ethnic, ethic and ethnic theology. Now<br />
take a closer look at the different phases in the<br />
development of th<strong>is</strong> correlation. <strong>The</strong> first stage<br />
in the evolution was <strong>one</strong> in which there was<br />
neither ethical nor ethnic consciousness nor,<br />
consequently, any consciousness of God either.<br />
<strong>The</strong> second phase was <strong>one</strong> in which, thanks to<br />
some experientially w<strong>is</strong>e patriarch or prophet,<br />
some pragmatic behavioral consciousness emerged<br />
in relation to their survival, livelihood, marriage<br />
and kinship, giving birth to a new ethnic and<br />
lingu<strong>is</strong>tic consciousness, together with a god-image<br />
to legitimize and validate both the behavioral and<br />
relational practices.<br />
“Since no group, which has<br />
tasted any power,<br />
<strong>is</strong> ready and willing to<br />
renounce it in favour of<br />
others, it would find its own<br />
theological channel to res<strong>is</strong>t<br />
the deprivation of its power.”<br />
Those who had come to such collective behavioral<br />
and kinship consciousness, felt superior to those<br />
who had not, and believed themselves to be<br />
author<strong>is</strong>ed by their divinity to hunt and prey on<br />
the others as if they were wild beasts. <strong>The</strong>y did<br />
so, because they confused their name or image for<br />
God with God’s very objective reality. Since that<br />
name or image empowered them over the others,<br />
who did not yet have it, they worshipped that name<br />
or image, often by making burnt sacrifices of the<br />
people they had hunted and captured.<br />
What they actually worshipped, then, was not the<br />
divine reality, <strong>but</strong> the power that they experienced<br />
over other groups. It was thus by metaphorical<br />
transfer or attri<strong>but</strong>ion of that power that they<br />
described God as Almighty.<br />
Since the ethic of th<strong>is</strong> group was based on its<br />
power or dominance over others, its theology<br />
or God-image had to be <strong>one</strong>, which unilaterally<br />
legitim<strong>is</strong>ed that power-relationship. But in so far<br />
as it was unilateral, it could not stand in the face of<br />
universal rationality.<br />
To that extent, it could be challenged and<br />
overthrown. Since no group, which has tasted any<br />
power, <strong>is</strong> ready and willing to renounce it in favour<br />
of others, it would find its own theological channel<br />
to res<strong>is</strong>t the deprivation of its power. Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> where<br />
we move to the third phase of the correlation<br />
between ethnic ethic and ethnic theology.<br />
<strong>The</strong> third phase was the continuation of<br />
hunting after even groups, which had come to<br />
a comparable behavioral, ethnic and religious<br />
consciousness. <strong>The</strong> apparent reason for the ‘hunt’<br />
was that they invoked the divinity by another name<br />
and in another language. <strong>The</strong> real reason was that<br />
th<strong>is</strong> name in the foreign language was analogous<br />
to the name by which the ‘hunters’ invoked God.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> analogy posed the danger of challenging the<br />
legitimacy of the incumbents’ power base.<br />
As already wielding power, which they were<br />
reluctant to yield to new claimants, the incumbents<br />
resorted to a cunningly metaphorical strategy.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> was to demon<strong>is</strong>e the gods of the new groups<br />
they encountered. But the new claimants paid the<br />
incumbents back in the same coin.<br />
To demon<strong>is</strong>e the divinity of any group was a<br />
metaphorical gesture with many meanings. For<br />
<strong>one</strong> thing, it reduced the demon<strong>is</strong>ed divinity to a<br />
position which was secondary and subordinate<br />
to the other divinity, which was presumed to be<br />
always first.<br />
For another, it projected everything it considered<br />
evil on to the out-group and its malicious divinity,<br />
while attri<strong>but</strong>ing everything good, pure and holy<br />
to the in-group and its cult-object. Thirdly, such<br />
exclusive ethical dual<strong>is</strong>m between good and evil<br />
legitim<strong>is</strong>ed not only the demonization, <strong>but</strong> the<br />
inter-ethnic onslaught.<br />
It made victory in the onslaught the dec<strong>is</strong>ive<br />
metaphorical test-proof of the superior power of<br />
<strong>one</strong> ethnic god over the God of another ethnic<br />
group. <strong>The</strong> victory-criterion was based on the<br />
logical assumption that might was right. But<br />
when viewed in terms of universal logic and<br />
rationality, such gods must be judged to have<br />
been quite unethical, or else that ethnic ethics<br />
were immaterial to such divinities. If such break<br />
between ethics and theology were to be avoided<br />
and universal rationality ensured, ethics and<br />
theology had to move beyond particular ethnicity<br />
to embrace all peoples.<br />
J. Ignatius<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal November 30, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 75
AWAKENING INDIA<br />
Burmese Days<br />
New Delhi: US Secretary of State Hillary Clinton’s<br />
recent v<strong>is</strong>it to Myanmar (Burma), noted largely for<br />
a memorable photo opportunity with a wan <strong>but</strong><br />
smiling Aung San Suu Kyi, signaled a significant<br />
change in the geopolitics surrounding a land that<br />
has faced decades of <strong>is</strong>olation, sanctions, and<br />
widespread condemnation for its human-rights<br />
violations.<br />
Twenty-<strong>one</strong> years ago, after Suu Kyi’s National<br />
League for Democracy (NLD) swept a general<br />
election, the results were annulled, the party’s<br />
leaders and workers were incarcerated or exiled,<br />
and two decades of ruthless—and remarkably<br />
opaque—military rule followed. Th<strong>is</strong> year has<br />
witnessed political opening, the release of several<br />
prominent political pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>rs, and evidence of selfassertion<br />
by the nominally civilian government<br />
(headed by a former general, Thien Sein). Suu<br />
Kyi’s announcement of her intention to contest a<br />
by-election to the new parliament offers a glimmer<br />
of hope that democrats could use the fledgling<br />
political process to create something resembling<br />
genuine representative government.<br />
Burma’s military rulers are cynically hoping to<br />
use Suu Kyi’s participation in the parliamentary<br />
process to bolster the illusion of freedom while<br />
continuing to exerc<strong>is</strong>e real control. But such<br />
exerc<strong>is</strong>es in “managed democratization”—in<br />
places as different as Iran, Ind<strong>one</strong>sia, and the<br />
Soviet Union—have often surpr<strong>is</strong>ed their would-be<br />
manipulators. It <strong>is</strong> clearly in the interests of<br />
both India and the United States to seize th<strong>is</strong><br />
opportunity. While China has always been much<br />
more comfortable dealing with a military regime,<br />
India’s embrace of the junta has been more<br />
reluctant, based on reasons of geography rather<br />
than shared ideals.<br />
76 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
When the generals in Yangon (Rangoon)<br />
suppressed a popular upr<strong>is</strong>ing in 1988, overturned<br />
the NLD’s overwhelming electoral victory, shot<br />
students, and arrested the new democratically<br />
elected leaders, India’s government initially reacted<br />
as most Indians would have wanted. For many<br />
years, India was unambiguously on the side of<br />
democracy, freedom, and human rights in Burma—<br />
not only rhetorically, like the regime’s Western<br />
critics, <strong>but</strong> also in more tangible ways. It offered<br />
asylum to fleeing students, allowed them to operate<br />
their res<strong>is</strong>tance movement within India (with some<br />
financial help), and supported a pro-democratic<br />
newspaper and a radio station.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n reality intruded. India’s strategic rivals,<br />
China and Pak<strong>is</strong>tan, began to cultivate the Burmese<br />
generals. Major economic and geopolitical<br />
concessions were offered to both suitors. <strong>The</strong><br />
Chinese even began developing a port on the<br />
Burmese coast, far closer to Calcutta than to<br />
Canton. And the junta’s generals began providing<br />
safe havens and arms to a motley assortment<br />
of anti-India rebels that would wreak havoc in<br />
the country’s Northeastern states and retreat to<br />
sanctuaries in newly renamed Myanmar.<br />
Four of India’s politically sensitive Northeastern<br />
states have international borders with Myanmar.<br />
But the key development was the d<strong>is</strong>covery of large<br />
natural-gas deposits in Burma, which would not be<br />
available to an India deemed hostile to the regime.<br />
India realized that its rivals were gaining ground<br />
in its backyard, while it was losing out on new<br />
economic opportunities. <strong>The</strong> price of pursuing a<br />
moral foreign policy became too high.<br />
So India turned 180 degrees. <strong>The</strong> increasingly<br />
forlorn res<strong>is</strong>tance operations based on Indian<br />
territory were shut down. And India sweetened the
generals’ tea by providing both military ass<strong>is</strong>tance<br />
and intelligence support in their never-ending<br />
battles against their own rebels. India had g<strong>one</strong><br />
from standing up for democracy to aiding and<br />
enabling the military regime. As I wrote at the time,<br />
“India’s policy may be governed by the head rather<br />
than the heart, <strong>but</strong> in the process we are losing a<br />
little bit of our soul.”<br />
Yet, paradoxically, Myanmar’s gradual opening<br />
following the 2011 elections and the installation<br />
of Thien Sein as president may offer India some<br />
measure of vindication. As the new regime released<br />
political pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>rs, permitted freedom of movement<br />
to the detained Suu Kyi, and even questi<strong>one</strong>d<br />
the environmental and economic impact of a<br />
big Chinese dam project in the country’s north,<br />
Western critics began to acknowledge that genuine<br />
change might be on the way. Countries like India<br />
that had maintained links with the junta and<br />
gently prized open its clenched f<strong>is</strong>t may well have<br />
achieved more than those whose threats, bluster,<br />
and sanctions had merely hardened the general’s<br />
stance.<br />
In canceling a $3.6 billion Myits<strong>one</strong> hydro-electric<br />
project (90% of whose electricity would have been<br />
exported to China), the Burmese government<br />
surpr<strong>is</strong>ed most observers, even though Chinese<br />
analysts were quick to express understanding of<br />
the government’s desire not to be seen as wholly<br />
subservient to a much more powerful neighbor. But<br />
the signal <strong>is</strong> clear: Myanmar <strong>is</strong> not a Chinese vassal<br />
state, and <strong>is</strong> willing to diversify its foreign relations.<br />
It <strong>is</strong> in Burma’s interests to have more than <strong>one</strong><br />
suitor wooing it; offsetting <strong>one</strong> neighbor against<br />
another <strong>is</strong> a time-honored diplomatic practice.<br />
Though China’s engagement dwarfs India’s,<br />
Myanmar-India bilateral trade reached almost $1.1<br />
billion in 2010-2011, and India <strong>is</strong> now Myanmar’s<br />
fourth-largest trading partner, after Thailand,<br />
Singapore, and China, accounting for 70% of the<br />
country’s agricultural exports.<br />
Economics can always open political doors.<br />
“That Myanmar could defy the Chinese,” wrote<br />
Indian scholar Sreeram Chaulia, “<strong>is</strong> being seen as<br />
a sign that political space ex<strong>is</strong>ts for the US to<br />
work as a facilitator of the democratization<br />
process in Myanmar.” Clinton’s v<strong>is</strong>it brought<br />
confirmation that India has been playing a quiet<br />
<strong>but</strong> effective role in promoting greater<br />
engagement with the Burmese.<br />
India cannot and should not seek to outdo<br />
China in appeasing the military junta. Its natural<br />
instincts lie with the Burmese democrats, Suu Kyi,<br />
and the former students for whom it has, over the<br />
years, shown its support. With the US signaling its<br />
willingness to take <strong>The</strong>in Sein’s political<br />
openness at face value, the stage <strong>is</strong> set for the<br />
region’s democracies, especially India, to open<br />
Burma’s windows to the <strong>world</strong>. China will be<br />
watching closely.<br />
Shashi Tharoor, a former Indian Min<strong>is</strong>ter of State<br />
for External Affairs and UN Under-Secretary<br />
General, <strong>is</strong> a member of<br />
India’s Parliament and the<br />
Author of a dozen books,<br />
including India from Midnight<br />
to the Millennium and Nehru:<br />
the Invention of India.<br />
Copyright:<br />
Project Syndicate, 2010,<br />
www.project-syndicate.org<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 77
Declaration by the Court of Law and by the<br />
Government of Madras<br />
Throughout the h<strong>is</strong>tory of mankind, spiritual giants<br />
have appeared on rare occasions to exemplify the<br />
Highest Truth, guiding their followers by their<br />
conduct in every moment of their lives. Bhagavan<br />
Ramana Maharshi was <strong>one</strong> such giant, unique in<br />
the twentieth century. He perfectly embodied the<br />
Ultimate Truth of Self-Real<strong>is</strong>ation or complete<br />
immersion in God. He preferred to communicate<br />
through the power of silence, silence so deep and<br />
profound that it settled the minds of those ardent<br />
seekers of truth who were attracted to him from all<br />
over the globe. Known as the Sage of Arunachala, it<br />
<strong>is</strong> Ramana who made us understand the sanctity<br />
and sacredness of Arunachala, more popular as<br />
Tiruvannamalai.<br />
Arunachala <strong>is</strong> a Sanskrit word. Aruna means red and<br />
Achala means a hillock or mountain. Arunachala<br />
therefore means a red hill or an effulgent mountain.<br />
Bhagavan Ramana when he first arrived at runachala<br />
at the age of sixteen in the year 1896, addressed the<br />
mountain as “Father”. From the moment of h<strong>is</strong> arrival<br />
till h<strong>is</strong> passing away at the age of seventy <strong>one</strong>, he<br />
never left the mountain even for a single moment, <strong>but</strong><br />
drew the attention of the entire <strong>world</strong> towards<br />
Arunachala. Probably th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> unparalleled in the<br />
entire h<strong>is</strong>tory of human philosophy.<br />
Science has declared Arunachala to be the oldest<br />
geological formation on earth and the great<br />
Arunachaleshvara Temple, which stands at the foot<br />
of the hill, <strong>is</strong> considered the oldest and largest temple<br />
in the <strong>world</strong>, according to Sri Ramanashram sources.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re <strong>is</strong> an interesting story in the chapter called<br />
‘Arunachala Mahatmyam’ in the Skanda<br />
Mahapurana which establ<strong>is</strong>hes the antiquity and<br />
78 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Arunachala <strong>is</strong> not just<br />
a hill, it <strong>is</strong> divinity itself<br />
glory of the Arunachala Hill. Once an ego-centred<br />
quarrel arose between Lord Brahma and Lord<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hnu as to who was superior. Lord Shiva was<br />
asked to mediate and settle the <strong>is</strong>sue. Lord Shiva,<br />
who usually appears in the shape of a small<br />
Lingam, suddenly expanded and appeared in the<br />
form of a huge column of fire—an incomparable<br />
and incomprehensive Lingam, without a base or<br />
top. It was decided that whoever reached the<br />
extremity of the huge column, either the base or<br />
the top, would be declared the winner.<br />
Brahma took the form of a swan, h<strong>is</strong> own vehicle,<br />
and flew upwards to d<strong>is</strong>cover the top and V<strong>is</strong>hnu<br />
took the form of a boar and delved downwards to<br />
d<strong>is</strong>cover the base. Years passed <strong>but</strong> neither could<br />
reach either the top or the bottom since so huge<br />
was the column without a beginning or without an<br />
end. As the swan was flying, unexpectedly a Ketaki<br />
flower fell on its wing. Brahma came to know that<br />
the Ketaki flower came from the crown of Lord<br />
Shiva on its head. Probably it must have d<strong>is</strong>lodged<br />
itself when Lord Shiva turned H<strong>is</strong> head. He further<br />
learnt that the flower had been rolling down for<br />
years and years.<br />
Suddenly, a thought flashed in h<strong>is</strong> mind. He resorted<br />
to a trick. He thought of falsely testifying that he had<br />
reached the top of the column by presenting the<br />
Ketaki flower which had adorned Shiva’s head. He<br />
showed the flower to prove h<strong>is</strong> claim to superiority.<br />
On the other hand, V<strong>is</strong>hnu conceded defeat and<br />
prostrated before Brahma as h<strong>is</strong> superior. Just at<br />
that moment, a tremendous OM resounded in that<br />
place, a thunderclap that would shatter the<br />
universe. Lord Shiva stepped out of that huge<br />
column and pun<strong>is</strong>hed Brahma for h<strong>is</strong> deceit with a<br />
declaration that no temple should be built for him.<br />
He lauded V<strong>is</strong>hnu for h<strong>is</strong> h<strong>one</strong>sty and humility and<br />
blessed him with residence at several temples.
Shiva also decided not to wear Ketaki flowers<br />
thereafter. At the request of both Brahma and<br />
V<strong>is</strong>hnu, Shiva who was in the form of huge<br />
effulgence, became the motionless Linga that <strong>is</strong>,<br />
Arunachala for the benefit of humanity. That <strong>is</strong> why<br />
Ramana always used to say that Kailasa <strong>is</strong> the<br />
residence of Shiva, <strong>but</strong> Arunachala <strong>is</strong> n<strong>one</strong> other<br />
than Shiva himself.<br />
In 1938 the authorities of Sri Arunachaleshwara<br />
Temple filed a law suit against the Madras<br />
Government regarding the ownership of Sri<br />
Arunachala Hill which was being claimed by the<br />
Government as the property of the Forestry<br />
Department. <strong>The</strong> Temple authorities cited<br />
Bhagavan as a witness. On May 8, 1938, the court<br />
sent a Comm<strong>is</strong>sion of Enquiry to record Sri<br />
Bhagavan’s evidence.<br />
Science has declared<br />
Arunachala to be the oldest<br />
geological formation<br />
on earth...<br />
For the benefit of the court, Sri Bhagavan selected<br />
some passages from Skanda Mahapurana and some<br />
from Shiva Mahapurana to prove that Arunachala <strong>is</strong><br />
itself a Lingam, the very embodiment of Lord Shiva.<br />
In all, he selected 56 lines from Skanda Mahapurana<br />
and 4 from Shiva Purana and copied all these lines<br />
in a note book under the title “Sri Arunachala Linga<br />
Pramanya Vakyani” which means ‘Sentences giving<br />
Authoritative Proof that Sri Arunachala <strong>is</strong> a Linga’.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> notebook <strong>is</strong> even now preserved in the<br />
Ramanashram archives. During the examination,<br />
Bhagavan said that Shiva always remains in three<br />
forms, namely, as Para Brahma Roopa, Linga Roopa<br />
in the form of Arunachala and Siddha Roopa.<br />
On the bas<strong>is</strong> of th<strong>is</strong> evidence, the court decided<br />
that, since the Hill itself <strong>is</strong> a Linga, it must be<br />
considered to be the property of the temple, <strong>but</strong> at<br />
the same time the court recommended that the<br />
temple authorities allow the Forestry Department<br />
to make use of part of the Hill for forestry<br />
purposes. <strong>The</strong> Skanda Mahapurana and Shiva<br />
Mahapurana are two of the 18 principal Puranas<br />
and as such they are recogn<strong>is</strong>ed as works of great<br />
sanctity and authority. <strong>The</strong>refore, when deciding<br />
an <strong>is</strong>sue which concerns Hindu Law, a court<br />
normally abides by the authoritative statements<br />
made in these two works.<br />
<strong>The</strong> following <strong>is</strong> the Engl<strong>is</strong>h translation of the 4<br />
lines selected by Bhagavan from the Shiva<br />
Mahapurana.<br />
Shloka 21: Ishwara said “Since th<strong>is</strong> Linga rose up as<br />
a Hill of Fire (Analachala—Anala means ‘fire’ in<br />
Sanskrit), it shall be renowned as Arunachala (the<br />
Red Hill).<br />
Shloka 41: Since th<strong>is</strong> formless column which<br />
reveals my Brahmatva (my nature as Brahman)<br />
possesses the character<strong>is</strong>tics of a Linga, it shall be<br />
my Linga”<br />
Ramana held the circumambulation of Arunachala<br />
Mountain, popular as ‘Giripradakshina’, in the<br />
highest esteem. He warmly recommended it to<br />
every<strong>one</strong> as <strong>one</strong> of the easy steps to Self-<br />
Real<strong>is</strong>ation.<br />
He once declared that Giripradakshina al<strong>one</strong> <strong>is</strong><br />
enough, in contrast to rituals, pilgrimages,<br />
scriptural studies, fasts etc for any Sadhaka to<br />
obtain Self-Real<strong>is</strong>ation. He himself used to<br />
circumambulate every day, barefooted, covering a<br />
d<strong>is</strong>tance of about 14 kilometers in about 3 to 4<br />
hours time.<br />
When some foreigner had written to the Maharshi<br />
requesting him to send a st<strong>one</strong> pebble taken from a<br />
holy part of the Arunachala Hill, the Maharshi<br />
observed, “He does not know that the <strong>whole</strong> hill <strong>is</strong><br />
holy. Th<strong>is</strong> hill <strong>is</strong> Shiva Himself. As we identify<br />
ourselves with the body, so too Shiva has chosen<br />
to identify Himself with the hill Arunachala.<br />
Arunachala <strong>is</strong> Pure W<strong>is</strong>dom appearing in the shape<br />
of a hill. It <strong>is</strong> out of compassion to those who seek<br />
Shiva that Shiva has chosen to reveal himself as a<br />
hill v<strong>is</strong>ible to the eye. <strong>The</strong> seeker will obtain<br />
guidance and solace by staying near th<strong>is</strong> hill”<br />
B.M.N. Murthy<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal<br />
November 30, 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 79
HEALTH<br />
A Unique Quest<br />
A novel global effort has been initiated by India<br />
to find a cheap and effective cure for TB<br />
In a first of its kind, through a virtual drug<br />
d<strong>is</strong>covery project, the Council for Scientific and<br />
Industrial Research (CSIR), a premier research<br />
organ<strong>is</strong>ation in New Delhi, <strong>is</strong> tapping scient<strong>is</strong>ts<br />
from all over the <strong>world</strong> to find a drug to cure<br />
tuberculos<strong>is</strong> (TB). <strong>The</strong> initiative, called the<br />
Open Source Drug D<strong>is</strong>covery (OSDD) project<br />
for tuberculos<strong>is</strong>, launched in 2008, has already<br />
d<strong>is</strong>covered two classes of compounds with proven<br />
anti-TB properties. ‘‘<strong>The</strong> rapid progress has been<br />
possible through a model of open innovation<br />
that has brought together several scient<strong>is</strong>ts and<br />
pooled knowledge ex<strong>is</strong>ting in different parts of<br />
the <strong>world</strong>,’’ says Zakir Thomas, director of OSDD.<br />
Validating th<strong>is</strong> advancement, the June 2011 <strong>is</strong>sue<br />
of the Nature Chemical Biology, a monthly peer<br />
reviewed, scientific journal publ<strong>is</strong>hed by the<br />
Nature Publ<strong>is</strong>hing Group, says that OSDD shows a<br />
new research direction through the involvement of<br />
‘‘knowledge integration and collaboration among<br />
small sciences.”<br />
D<strong>is</strong>covering a more effective and cheaper treatment<br />
for TB <strong>is</strong> a global concern. Since the TB treatment<br />
known as DOTS (Directly Observed Treatment,<br />
Short-Course) was developed in the 1960s no major<br />
advancement has taken place. Now, OSDD provides<br />
a collaborative platform to scient<strong>is</strong>ts, doctors,<br />
technocrats, software professionals and students<br />
to facilitate drug d<strong>is</strong>covery. ‘‘OSDD has cut down<br />
80 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
the time and costs needed to move towards a new<br />
TB drug by bringing scattered knowledge together,<br />
sharing it and involving scores of interested people<br />
around the <strong>world</strong>,’’ says Samir Brahmachari,<br />
Director-General of CSIR and mentor of the project.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Government has committed 1.5 billion for<br />
the project and a similar amount <strong>is</strong> being generated<br />
from international agencies. CSIR labs such as the<br />
Institute of Genomic and Integrative Biology and<br />
the Institute of Microbial Technology, academic<br />
institutions such as Jawaharlal Nehru University<br />
and industries such as Sun Microsystems are<br />
involved in the project.<br />
Earlier, the OSDD project had chalked out<br />
the biology of the tuberculos<strong>is</strong> bacteria,<br />
Mycobacterium tuberculos<strong>is</strong> (MTB), and the<br />
information flow takes place within its cell through<br />
interactions between its genes. Web-based<br />
interactions between experts located in different<br />
countries are now facilitating the understanding<br />
of the findings. According to Anshu Bhardwaj,<br />
convenor of the project, 800 students and<br />
researchers have been trained online to take part<br />
in th<strong>is</strong> method of participative research. Around<br />
120 of them have contri<strong>but</strong>ed in the construction<br />
of a map of MTB leading to the identification of 17<br />
drug targets of which 7 were validated through<br />
ex<strong>is</strong>ting research.<br />
Although MTB was sequenced a decade ago, details<br />
for only 1,000 of its nearly 4,000 genes were studied<br />
till 2008. OSDD has managed to map the nature
OPEN Source Drug D<strong>is</strong>covery project, has already d<strong>is</strong>covered<br />
two classes of compounds with proven anti-TB properties. 800<br />
students and researchers have been trained online to take part in<br />
th<strong>is</strong> new method of participative research.<br />
and interactions between most of its genes by<br />
compiling ex<strong>is</strong>ting research on the bacteria, making<br />
it available to the public, and involving experts.<br />
<strong>The</strong> project also compiles knowledge about<br />
chemicals that possess anti-tuberculos<strong>is</strong> properties<br />
and use them to generate models to predict anti-TB<br />
compounds. With numerous molecules to scan<br />
and test, th<strong>is</strong> model helps in vital initial screening<br />
eliminating quickly unlikely candidates.<br />
A repository of more than 20,000 compounds<br />
from ChemBridge database—a global provider<br />
of chem<strong>is</strong>try products and contract research<br />
services for small molecule drug d<strong>is</strong>covery located<br />
in California—has already been set up and to<br />
th<strong>is</strong> have been added contri<strong>but</strong>ions of molecules<br />
synthes<strong>is</strong>ed by institutions like St. Stephen’s<br />
College, Delhi and Loyola College, Chennai. OSDD<br />
has also set up an open access screening facility at<br />
the Indian Institute of Integrative Medicine, Jammu,<br />
where these molecules are being screened.<br />
Drug d<strong>is</strong>covery involves activities which are<br />
not just innovation-driven <strong>but</strong> also processdriven.<br />
Most of these, like pre-clinical trials and<br />
clinical trials are carried out in partnership with<br />
companies. Significantly, the process <strong>is</strong> such that<br />
it does not give exclusive rights of the drug to any<br />
single company. ‘‘Since no particular company will<br />
hold exclusive licenses for medicines developed<br />
through OSDD, a low cost of the medicine <strong>is</strong><br />
ensured,’’ says Thomas.<br />
Archita Bhatta, an environmental<br />
communications consultant and science journal<strong>is</strong>t<br />
Source: India Perspectives, Vol 25,<br />
No. 7, October 2011<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 81
C.P. Brown<br />
Father of Telugu<br />
Rena<strong>is</strong>sance<br />
(1798-1884)<br />
“To revive the literature of a<br />
language was an arduous task for<br />
<strong>one</strong> man and he be a foreigner.”<br />
-C.P. Brown<br />
Among the European scholars who contri<strong>but</strong>e to<br />
Telugu studies, Charles Philip Brown shines very<br />
prominently. H<strong>is</strong> service to Telugu in different<br />
branches like grammar, prosody, lexicography<br />
and editing and publ<strong>is</strong>hing of Telugu classics and<br />
critical studies <strong>is</strong> epoch making in the h<strong>is</strong>tory and<br />
culture of South India.<br />
He was the first Indolog<strong>is</strong>t to publ<strong>is</strong>h Telugu<br />
classics with commentaries. He collected a large<br />
number of palm-leaf manuscripts from remote<br />
corners of the Telugu area. He had, in h<strong>is</strong> pay, ten<br />
to twenty pundits employed in transcribing native<br />
authors, in preparing correct editions, in framing<br />
indexes and commentaries. By providing a much<br />
needed h<strong>is</strong>torical and rational outlook he taught<br />
new insights to the pandits who worked with him.<br />
Without confining h<strong>is</strong> labours only to the growth of<br />
the literary (kavya) dialect Brown was concerned<br />
with the much neglected spoken (Vyavaharika)<br />
dialect and tried to effect a synthes<strong>is</strong> between them<br />
and foster the democratic processes that were<br />
long absent in the Telugu literary scene. He served<br />
as a civilian officer during the gloomy colonial<br />
period, dedicating himself to the service of Telugu<br />
language and literature with a m<strong>is</strong>sionary zeal and<br />
toiled for the all-round advancement of Telugu<br />
studies.<br />
<strong>The</strong> literary culture in Andhra was then at the<br />
lowest ebb. He said “Telugu literature was dying<br />
out, the flame was glittering in the socket”! He<br />
devoted all h<strong>is</strong> spare time to Telugu and spent<br />
82 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
every pa<strong>is</strong>a of h<strong>is</strong> earnings for the revival and<br />
promotion of Telugu language and literature. C.P.<br />
Brown may be aptly described as the father of<br />
rena<strong>is</strong>sance in Telugu.<br />
He successfully battled against the native pedantry<br />
and prejudices against the initial difficulties<br />
of mastering a foreign language, against the<br />
d<strong>is</strong>h<strong>one</strong>sty of h<strong>is</strong> own countrymen and the apathy<br />
of the College Board, against the professional<br />
jealousy of rivals, hopped cheerfully the orb of<br />
official difficulties without neglecting h<strong>is</strong> research,<br />
stuck to h<strong>is</strong> Telugu studies, despite multifarious<br />
activities and pursuits and remained contentedly<br />
poor. “Want of le<strong>is</strong>ure so often lamented in India<br />
usually denotes want of inclination. I have always<br />
had le<strong>is</strong>ure”.<br />
Charles Philip Brown was born in Calcutta on<br />
November 10, 1798. H<strong>is</strong> father, Rev. David Brown<br />
was a senior Chaplain of the East India Company<br />
in Bengal. David Brown was a scholar in Hebrew<br />
and was popular as a good Chr<strong>is</strong>tian, among the<br />
European people at Calcutta.<br />
It was Rev. David Brown’s desire to give that bent<br />
to h<strong>is</strong> children’s minds and to put them in that<br />
track. He gave h<strong>is</strong> children a learned education.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y were taught the elements of Hebrew, Syriac,<br />
Arabic, Persian, Greek and Latin. From childhood,<br />
C.P. Brown was taught to correct errata and fill up<br />
deficient pages in books. <strong>The</strong> driest enquiries had a<br />
great charm for C.P. Brown.<br />
After the death of David Brown in 1812, h<strong>is</strong> <strong>family</strong><br />
moved to London. C.P. Brown was educated at<br />
Haileybury College to take up service in the East<br />
India Company. He landed at Madras on August 3,<br />
1817 and joined the Fort St. George College, where<br />
he studied Telugu and Marathi and passed out in<br />
June 1820. H<strong>is</strong> career as a student at the Madras
College was not very bright. Writing about h<strong>is</strong><br />
initiation into Telugu studies, he said in h<strong>is</strong> Engl<strong>is</strong>h<br />
translation of the Telugu Reader (Madras 1852 P55)<br />
“th<strong>is</strong> Brahmin (Velagapudi Codandarama Pantulu)<br />
taught me the Telugu alphabet when I entered the<br />
Madras College”.<br />
C.P. Brown was appointed second ass<strong>is</strong>tant to the<br />
Principal Collector, Cuddapah in August 1820. He<br />
presided in a police office for two years and carried<br />
on all the work in Telugu, Kannada, Marathi or<br />
Hindustani. After four years, he was again posted<br />
there on January 10, 1820, as Reg<strong>is</strong>trar to Zilla<br />
Court and served there till February 1829.<br />
He bought a bungalow with a garden attached to it<br />
(15 acres) which he kept for himself for more than<br />
a decade. A portion of the bungalow was rented<br />
out while another was kept for a retinue of pandits.<br />
He was paying salaries from h<strong>is</strong> private sources for<br />
preparing correct manuscript versions of Telugu<br />
Kavyas after collecting several palm-leaf copies.<br />
Hunbury, the Collector of Cuddapah, was speaking<br />
Telugu fluently. H<strong>is</strong> example filled Brown with<br />
emulation. “Impelled by zeal as well as necessity”<br />
in two years he became very fluent in Telugu and<br />
excelled Hunbury in Telugu scholarship.<br />
In 1824, he was transferred to Masulipatnam as a<br />
judge. He began making a regular study of Telugu<br />
poets. He began to amass a library of Telugu and<br />
Sanskrit manuscripts. In June 1836, he wrote that<br />
“<strong>The</strong> library of Sanskrit and Telugu manuscripts,<br />
numbering 5000, which I have collected cost me<br />
more than 30,000 rupees.” In course of h<strong>is</strong> study of<br />
Telugu classics, he observed that books al<strong>one</strong> will<br />
not teach the living language. “I, therefore, studied<br />
the every day dialect in the police office or in the<br />
court where I presided. <strong>The</strong>re cannot be a better<br />
school. And whenever I had a conversation with<br />
a plaintiff, witness or pr<strong>is</strong><strong>one</strong>r or with a learned<br />
native judge or an ignorant menial, every <strong>one</strong><br />
became my teacher for the time”.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> passion for the accumulation of knowledge<br />
was very strong. He saved no m<strong>one</strong>y. He employed<br />
native authors in preparing correct editions,<br />
in framing indexes or commentaries in Telugu.<br />
He also attempted to establ<strong>is</strong>h a printing press<br />
at Masulipatam in 1832. He had to give up the<br />
project because of the deceit of an Engl<strong>is</strong>hman he<br />
employed. While at Masulipatnam, he read about<br />
Vemana in the book, Hindu Manners, Customs and<br />
Ceremonies and began collecting palm-leaf copies<br />
of verses of Vemana. He translated 693 verses and<br />
publ<strong>is</strong>hed them in 1829. Brown’s ‘magnum opus’<br />
was h<strong>is</strong> Dictionary. Telugu-Engl<strong>is</strong>h, Engl<strong>is</strong>h-Telugu<br />
and mixed dialects and foreign words used in<br />
Telugu which appeared in 1852, 1853 and 1854 at<br />
the expense of the Society for Promoting Chr<strong>is</strong>tian<br />
Knowledge.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Telugu-Engl<strong>is</strong>h Dictionary contains a long array<br />
of quotations from Telugu classics in support of the<br />
various meanings of each word. H<strong>is</strong> dictionaries<br />
in Telugu are still considered important and<br />
reprinted often. Though he did not spare the vain<br />
pedantry of pandits, he was not without a word of<br />
appreciation for them. “I d<strong>is</strong>covered some excellent<br />
scholars, poets, grammarians and critics, half of<br />
whose learning I never attained, living in poverty<br />
mere mendicants and they were glad to be thus<br />
employed on wages as moderate as those we pay<br />
to our menials”.<br />
He had to face many hurdles because of the<br />
prejudices of the pandits. He wrote to them in<br />
d<strong>is</strong>tant villages for manuscripts and secured<br />
through gentle persuasion. He learnt that the<br />
Hindus regarded the printing of their authors<br />
a profanation. He awakened Telugus to the<br />
advantage of printing. Just as in the days of old,<br />
Kr<strong>is</strong>hnadevaraya presided over scholars’ meetings<br />
to find the merit of a great work, Brown in h<strong>is</strong> days<br />
presided over scholars’ d<strong>is</strong>putations to renovate a<br />
great book. We find in all such things the scientific<br />
attitude of the Westerner operating amidst difficult<br />
oriental conditions. <strong>The</strong> way in which he settled<br />
the text of a classic <strong>is</strong> interesting. Every manuscript<br />
was faulty and the learned pandits adjudged them<br />
by guess.<br />
It will be interesting to know how he carried out<br />
the task of getting the manuscripts corrected by<br />
pandits. He employed scribes to make a fair copy of<br />
60 to 70 stanzas daily on an average and paid <strong>one</strong><br />
rupee each towards wages for 200 stanzas. He paid<br />
` 15/- monthly to a pandit and ` 12/- for correcting<br />
the script, and ` 8/- for reading out and <strong>one</strong> rupee<br />
towards making a fair copy of 100 stanzas.<br />
He fixed responsibility of testifying to the<br />
correctness of these fair copies to a pandit who<br />
would examine and sign them. He gathered<br />
information from the other institutions in India<br />
regarding the wages they paid in order that h<strong>is</strong><br />
pandits might not incur any financial loss. He used<br />
to impose fine on those who were negligent in their<br />
duty and who failed to identify the errors and who<br />
did not correct the variations in different texts.<br />
“My le<strong>is</strong>ure for these pursuits was between five and<br />
ten in the morning, six days every week.” While h<strong>is</strong><br />
monthly salary was only ` 500/ then, he spent on<br />
the fair copy of <strong>The</strong> Mahabharata (Telugu) ` 2,714/-<br />
which amounts to a hard-earned five months<br />
salary.<br />
All th<strong>is</strong> was a labour of love. He was not the richer<br />
by a penny. H<strong>is</strong> books never brought him m<strong>one</strong>y.<br />
“By some I lost the m<strong>one</strong>y I expended”, he says<br />
cheerfully, “<strong>but</strong> I looked for th<strong>is</strong> result and was<br />
sat<strong>is</strong>fied.”<br />
Among other books written by Brown for students,<br />
h<strong>is</strong> Telugu Reader, Telugu and Engl<strong>is</strong>h dialogues,<br />
Engl<strong>is</strong>h irregular verbs explained by idiomatic<br />
sentences in Engl<strong>is</strong>h and Telugu, the Vakyavali or<br />
Exerc<strong>is</strong>es in Idioms Engl<strong>is</strong>h and Telugu, the wars of<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 83
the “Rajas and inspections on village business” in<br />
Engl<strong>is</strong>h and Telugu. Some of these were translated<br />
in Kannada, Tamil and Hindustani.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most important of h<strong>is</strong> other works were<br />
the Zilla Dictionary, Cyclic Tables of Hindu and<br />
Mussalman chronology, and Ephemer<strong>is</strong> showing<br />
the corresponding dates according to the Engl<strong>is</strong>h,<br />
Telugu, Malayalam and Mahommedan calendars<br />
from A.D. 1751 until 1850, the memoirs of Hyder Ali<br />
and Tipoo Sultan, translated from Marathi and the<br />
Tatachari Tales: He wrote a Latin translation of 22<br />
cantos of the Lalitopakhyanam.<br />
Brown made a valuable collection of documents,<br />
extracts from newspapers and research material<br />
running to 54 volumes of over 20,000 pages which<br />
heading<br />
he donated to India Office Library. He gave 5751<br />
manuscripts to Government Oriental Manuscript<br />
Library, Madras. Brown took care to see that<br />
the Mackenzie manuscripts were neatly written<br />
and publ<strong>is</strong>hed in Madras Journal of Literature and<br />
Science serially.<br />
He had tolerance and understanding of Hindu<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
He removed an attack on Hindu<strong>is</strong>m when he was<br />
printing N<strong>is</strong>tara Ratnakaram—a short account of<br />
Chr<strong>is</strong>tianity in Telugu metre and reflects admirably:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Apostles taught Chr<strong>is</strong>tianity without reviling<br />
idols. “Why should not modern teachers imitate<br />
th<strong>is</strong> courteous method?” A remark which demands<br />
daily practice by the fanatics of any religion.<br />
From 1820 to 1829, Brown remained in the<br />
subordinate service. He was elevated to the<br />
status of 1st class servant in 1852. He was the<br />
Acting Collector of Guntur d<strong>is</strong>trict at the time of<br />
the devastating ‘Guntur Famine of 1832-33’ and it<br />
was he who first reported about the gravity of the<br />
famine and deaths due to starvation.<br />
For the sin of using the term “famine” in <strong>one</strong> of<br />
h<strong>is</strong> communications to government, Brown had to<br />
face the d<strong>is</strong>pleasure of the Secretary of the judicial<br />
department.<br />
Being surpr<strong>is</strong>ed to find the spelling of Cuddapah<br />
unph<strong>one</strong>tic, illogical and silly, he spelt it in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> manuscript note as ‘Cadapa’, ‘Kadapa’ and<br />
‘Cuddapa’.<br />
He was interested in arts and crafts. He had a<br />
rich collection of antique and museum pieces<br />
from different parts of South India. He opened<br />
free schools for native children at Cuddapah,<br />
Masulipatam and Madras, where he worked as a<br />
Brit<strong>is</strong>h Officer in Madras Civil Service. He was a<br />
philanthrop<strong>is</strong>t.<br />
H<strong>is</strong> European friends whose life style in India<br />
was luxurious and quite different from Brown’s<br />
considered him a character. In fact, Brown himself<br />
thought at times, as he recorded in h<strong>is</strong> Literary<br />
Autobiography, that he was not sane <strong>but</strong> reassured<br />
himself that he was sane and sensible. No wonder<br />
84 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
that Brown, a great intellectual, who had the traits<br />
of a genius, was considered odd and idiosyncratic<br />
by h<strong>is</strong> fellowmen.<br />
He lived and died a bachelor. He was a<br />
humanitarian who made it a m<strong>is</strong>sion in life to help<br />
people in d<strong>is</strong>tress. B<strong>is</strong>hop Caldwell described<br />
Brown as a ‘restless pandit.’ Brown was employed<br />
for twelve years in revenue mag<strong>is</strong>terial and<br />
judicial work in the Telugu d<strong>is</strong>tricts. In 1838 he<br />
was appointed Persian translator to Government<br />
and in 1846 he became Postmaster General and<br />
Telugu Translator to the Government. He resigned<br />
from service in 1855 and went to London. He was<br />
regarded as a living authority on India in 1865.<br />
He delivered lectures in 12 towns on the post-<br />
Mutiny India. H<strong>is</strong> work as Telugu Professor in the<br />
University of London and as Telugu Examiner<br />
for the I.C.S. recruits has not been clearly traced<br />
out. He brought out a rev<strong>is</strong>ed edition of h<strong>is</strong><br />
Literary Autobiography in 1872. C.P. Brown died an<br />
octogenarian on December 12, 1884.<br />
C.P. Brown was the first man and perhaps the<br />
only notable foreigner, who paved the way for<br />
“the European method of study” in Andhra for<br />
subsequent generations of writers and critics to<br />
follow. Now it <strong>is</strong> for us to appreciate and emulate<br />
h<strong>is</strong> selfless and devoted work. G.N. Reddi, a former<br />
Vice-Chancellor of Sri Vankateswara University<br />
and Director of C.P. Brown Research Project, in<br />
h<strong>is</strong> tri<strong>but</strong>e to C.P. Brown has rightly observed,<br />
“Never in the h<strong>is</strong>tory of the Telugu country has an<br />
individual worked so much and far so long a time<br />
for the revival and development of its language and<br />
literature”.<br />
To perpetuate h<strong>is</strong> great memory and thereby<br />
promote Telugu research as well, C.P. Brown<br />
Research Project was started in the Department<br />
of Telugu of Sri Venkateswara University, Tirupati.<br />
G.N. Reddi was the chief of the project and<br />
Bangorey was the Research Officer. <strong>The</strong> project<br />
worked for a period of three years with meagre<br />
funds. Sri Venkateswara University collected vast<br />
and valuable material to give a detailed account<br />
of Brown’s contri<strong>but</strong>ion to Telugu studies. Books<br />
predominantly in or on Telugu, whether printed<br />
or manuscripts, were always staple food for C.P.<br />
Brown, who all through h<strong>is</strong> long life preferred to<br />
remain a dedicated Telugu scholar. It <strong>is</strong> <strong>but</strong> natural<br />
that even in h<strong>is</strong> testamentary arrangements they<br />
had occupied a priority item.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> text of the “will” <strong>is</strong> based on a typed copy<br />
secured in London by G. Kr<strong>is</strong>hnamurthy and sent to<br />
V.R. Narla, who was good enough to pass it on to<br />
Bangorey for the benefit of the C.P. Brown project.<br />
J. Hanumath Sastry<br />
Source: <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal, December 31, 2011
Shivaji Jayanti<br />
Birthday of Chatrapati Shivaji Maharaj <strong>is</strong> celebrated<br />
in Maharashtra as Shivaji Jayanti. Shivaji Jayanti <strong>is</strong><br />
celebrated on 19th February. Shivaji was born in<br />
Shivneri Fort, 60 kms north of Pune. He was named<br />
after the local Goddess Shivai, to whom h<strong>is</strong> mother<br />
prayed for a son. H<strong>is</strong> father Shahaji Bhosle was the<br />
chief of the kingdom of Bijapur. He was however,<br />
not allowed to take charge of any fort. H<strong>is</strong> mother<br />
had a great influence on him as he was introduced<br />
to Indian epics of Mahabharata, Ramayana and<br />
other holy books by her. Shivaji also gained a<br />
lot of knowledge from h<strong>is</strong> father’s unsuccessful<br />
attempts to gain power. He was inspired by h<strong>is</strong><br />
father military tactics, peacetime diplomacy and<br />
also possessed knowledge of Sanskrit and Hindu<br />
scriptures.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Fearless Leader<br />
Shivaji grew into a fearless military leader with<br />
trainings from commanders like Gomaji Naik<br />
and Baji Pasalkar. Young Shivaji was motivated,<br />
enthusiastic and energetic. In h<strong>is</strong> early days he was<br />
successful in inspiring local youths to follow h<strong>is</strong><br />
ideal<strong>is</strong>tic pursuits. At the age of 17, he attacked and<br />
captured Torna Fort of Bijapur and by 1647 he took<br />
control of Kondana and Raigad Forts. <strong>The</strong> Western<br />
Ghats along the Konkan Coast were also under h<strong>is</strong><br />
control by 1654.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Mughals<br />
In order to sabotage Shivaji’s r<strong>is</strong>e to power,<br />
Adilshah arrested Shahji, h<strong>is</strong> father by deceitful<br />
means and had armies sent against Shivaji and<br />
h<strong>is</strong> elder brother Sambaji. To suppress Shivaji’s<br />
control of the Bijapur kingdom, Afzal Khan was<br />
sent to destroy Shivaji. However, with h<strong>is</strong> cunning<br />
means, Shivaji successfully stabbed Afzal Khan.<br />
Eventually Bijapur’s armies were routed in the<br />
famous Battle of Pratapgarh in 1659 and Shivaji<br />
turned into a hero of the Marathas. Now, under<br />
the confident leadership of Shivaji, the Marthas<br />
successfully pushed back the Mughals and the<br />
Sultanate kingdoms from h<strong>is</strong> homeland.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Mughals also fought against Shivaji led<br />
by Sha<strong>is</strong>ta Khan under Aurangazeb. However,<br />
Shivaji lost many men against a well-trained and<br />
d<strong>is</strong>ciplined Mughal army. Shivaji felt the need of<br />
finance to maintain an army and decided to loot<br />
the Mughal city of Surat. <strong>The</strong> Mughal emperor<br />
then sent Jai Singh to defeat Shivaji. After a few<br />
skirm<strong>is</strong>hes, he thought it w<strong>is</strong>e to accept the<br />
emperor’s sovereignty. But he was soon placed<br />
under house arrest in Agra. Using tact and<br />
intelligence, Shivaji successfully escaped from Agra<br />
and hid in h<strong>is</strong> homeland and kept a low profile for<br />
some time. Shivaji gradually rebuilt h<strong>is</strong> empire and<br />
within six months was able to recover much of h<strong>is</strong><br />
lost ground.<br />
Shivaji extended h<strong>is</strong> empire further south to Tamil<br />
Nadu and Karnataka. In order to regain <strong>one</strong> of h<strong>is</strong><br />
forts, Kondana, he appointed h<strong>is</strong> most trusted<br />
general Tanaji Malusare. <strong>The</strong> battle that followed<br />
between the Marathas and the Mughals came to be<br />
known as the Maratha war of Independence where<br />
the Marathas were successful in regaining the<br />
control of the fort.<br />
“In order to sabotage Shivaji’s<br />
r<strong>is</strong>e to power, Adilshah<br />
arrested Shahji, h<strong>is</strong> father by<br />
deceitful means...”<br />
Chatrapati<br />
Shivaji was formally coronated Chatrapati in<br />
1674 in Raigad fort and henceforth came to be<br />
known as Chatrapati Shivaji. Shivaji died in 1680<br />
<strong>but</strong> not before leaving an indelible mark on the<br />
h<strong>is</strong>tory pages. He laid the foundation of a Hindu<br />
empire which lasted for over two centuries. Shivaji<br />
has been a source of inspiration and pride for<br />
generations for h<strong>is</strong> courage and military acumen.<br />
Chatrapati Shivaji Jayanti <strong>is</strong> the celebrations of<br />
birth anniversary of the great king and leader Sri<br />
Chatrapati Shivaji.<br />
Celebrations<br />
Maharashtra state observes the day a grand way.<br />
Several processions are taken out. People dress<br />
up like Shivaji and h<strong>is</strong> associates take part in skits<br />
and dramas. Th<strong>is</strong> colourful procession <strong>is</strong> taken<br />
around the city and terminates at Kranti Chowk<br />
where there <strong>is</strong> bronze statue of Shivaji Maharaj.<br />
Political leaders take part and various programs<br />
are arranged for the day.<br />
Source: www.festivalsofindia.in,<br />
http://in.ygoy.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 85
THE NEW POWER GAME<br />
Present at<br />
the Asian Creation<br />
NEW DELHI: Asia’s economic dynam<strong>is</strong>m <strong>is</strong><br />
beginning to find a parallel in the region’s<br />
diplomacy, particularly where security <strong>is</strong><br />
concerned. Indeed, we may now be “present at<br />
the creation,” as former US Secretary of State<br />
Dean Acheson called h<strong>is</strong> memoir, which described<br />
the construction of the post-World War II global<br />
security order. Th<strong>is</strong> time, what <strong>is</strong> being created <strong>is</strong><br />
a security order for Asia that reflects its newfound<br />
primacy in <strong>world</strong> affairs, though what that order<br />
will ultimately look like remains to be determined.<br />
Security has moved to the top of the regional<br />
agenda not only in response to China’s r<strong>is</strong>e, <strong>but</strong><br />
also because America and the West will be leaving<br />
a gaping hole in Asia’s security architecture when<br />
they remove their troops from Afghan<strong>is</strong>tan, without<br />
first having establ<strong>is</strong>hed peace there. Perhaps of<br />
greater importance for long-term security, the<br />
US-Pak<strong>is</strong>tan relationship continues to plumb new<br />
depths, while Iran’s relations with the West go<br />
from bad to worse, marred most recently by the<br />
mob invasion of the Brit<strong>is</strong>h Embassy in Tehran in<br />
November.<br />
Bit by bit, initiative by initiative, many of the<br />
region’s powers are struggling to forge a coherent<br />
cooperative framework to enhance their security.<br />
For example, <strong>Australia</strong>’s Labour government has<br />
agreed to sell natural uranium to India, reversing<br />
a policy that had been in place ever since India<br />
developed its nuclear-weapons capacity. Almost<br />
simultaneously, US President Barack Obama<br />
announced the stationing of US Marines in northern<br />
<strong>Australia</strong>. No <strong>one</strong> has explicitly linked the two<br />
moves, <strong>but</strong> they are arguably related strategically,<br />
as <strong>Australia</strong> seeks to boost its ties with both the US<br />
and Asia’s other giant, India.<br />
India and the US have also been strengthening their<br />
strategic relations with Japan, not only bilaterally,<br />
<strong>but</strong> also in a unique trilateral way, which US Deputy<br />
Secretary of State William Burns has suggested<br />
86 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
could “reshape the international system.” Burns,<br />
and much of the rest of America’s foreign-policy<br />
establ<strong>is</strong>hment, now thinks that India’s regional<br />
influence has become comprehensive; its “Look<br />
East” strategy, announced earlier th<strong>is</strong> year, <strong>is</strong> being<br />
translated into “Act East” policies.<br />
So far, India’s security relations with Japan and<br />
South Korea are somewhat understated. But that<br />
<strong>is</strong> changing. During Indian Defense Min<strong>is</strong>ter A.K.<br />
Antony’s recent v<strong>is</strong>it to Tokyo, it was agreed that<br />
Japan and India would hold their first-ever joint<br />
naval and air force exerc<strong>is</strong>e in 2012. Th<strong>is</strong> elevates<br />
bilateral defense cooperation to the role of primary<br />
national-security tool, most importantly for Japan,<br />
which has broadened its strategic horizon beyond<br />
its immediate surroundings and the country’s<br />
longstanding alliance with the US.<br />
Indeed, Japan and India have now agreed to<br />
cooperate on “maritime security <strong>is</strong>sues, including<br />
anti-piracy measures, freedom of navigation” and<br />
on “maintaining the security of the Sea Lanes of<br />
Communication to facilitate unhindered trade,<br />
bilaterally as well as multilaterally with regional<br />
neighbors”—meaning, of course, China.<br />
A “Japan-India Defense Policy Dialogue” will be<br />
held in Tokyo in early 2012, and staff-level talks<br />
are to take place between Japan’s Ground Self-<br />
Defense Force and the Indian Army, along with<br />
staff exchanges between the Japanese Air Self-<br />
Defense Force and the Indian Air Force. Indeed,<br />
Japan and India are beginning to build the type of<br />
comprehensive military cooperation that has long<br />
characterized Japan’s ties with the US.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> development will, undoubtedly, d<strong>is</strong>turb China,<br />
which has been making ever more strident moves<br />
toward regional suzerainty. Chinese assertiveness,<br />
most of it currently focused on the country’s claims<br />
to the South China Sea, has been a wake-up call<br />
about the type of regional order that China would
establ<strong>is</strong>h if it had the power. Fears are running<br />
so high that 15 of the 18 countries at the recent<br />
East Asian Cooperation meeting in Bali singled out<br />
China’s behavior concerning the South China Sea<br />
as a threat.<br />
<strong>The</strong> core <strong>is</strong>sue <strong>is</strong> maritime security—and not<br />
only in the South China Sea. “<strong>The</strong> Indian Ocean,”<br />
says the US author Robert Kaplan, <strong>is</strong> “where the<br />
rivalry between the United States and China in the<br />
Pacific interlocks with the regional rivalry between<br />
China and India, and also with America’s fight<br />
against Islamic terror<strong>is</strong>m in the Middle East, which<br />
includes America’s attempt to contain Iran.”<br />
India’s and China’s rival aspirations to be<br />
acknowledged as regional Great Powers, as well<br />
as their quest for energy security, are compelling<br />
both countries to seek greater maritime security.<br />
India, however, has a clear advantage, as its recent<br />
Look East policies show that it can forge enhanced<br />
security ties not only with the US, <strong>but</strong> also with the<br />
region’s other key powers—even Ind<strong>one</strong>sia.<br />
Stephen P. Cohen, a renowned analyst of India,<br />
has argued that, since the country gained<br />
independence, its “officials have inculcated the<br />
precepts of George Washington’s Farewell Address<br />
of 1796: that India, like the United States, inhabits<br />
its own geographical sphere, in India’s case<br />
between the Himalayas and the Wide Indian Ocean,<br />
and thus [it] <strong>is</strong> in a position of both dominance<br />
and detachment. During the Cold War, th<strong>is</strong> meant<br />
non-engagement; now it means that Indians see<br />
themselves with their own separate status as a<br />
r<strong>is</strong>ing power.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> problem, of course, <strong>is</strong> that China views itself<br />
the same way. So, how are Asia’s two giants to<br />
live in neighborly accord without encroaching on<br />
the other’s space? So far, the response has been<br />
to construct a regional security structure with no<br />
Chinese participation.<br />
That need not be the case, <strong>but</strong> the current impulse<br />
behind today’s Asian security diplomacy will not<br />
change unless China rethinks its attitude towards<br />
its neighbors. Otherw<strong>is</strong>e, its leaders will find<br />
themselves present at the creation of a regional<br />
order that holds little appeal for them.<br />
Jaswant Singh, a former Foreign Min<strong>is</strong>ter, Finance<br />
Min<strong>is</strong>ter, and Defense Min<strong>is</strong>ter of India, <strong>is</strong> a<br />
member of the opposition in India’s Parliament.<br />
He <strong>is</strong> the Author of Jinnah: India—Partition—<br />
Independence.<br />
Copyright: Project Syndicate, 2010, www.projectsyndicate.org<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 87
Nirali A Gohel<br />
<strong>The</strong> Hindi Continuers Topper<br />
Nirali Atulchandra Gohel from Strathfield Girls<br />
High School has secured first position in the Hindi<br />
Continuers Exam in HSC (Higher School Certificate)<br />
Exams in the state of New South Wales. Nirali was<br />
awarded the Certificate for Excellence for securing<br />
First place in the Hindi Continuers by Hon. Adrian<br />
Piccoli, MP, Min<strong>is</strong>ter for Education, New South<br />
Wales government. She got Band 6 in the Hindi<br />
subject which shows her exceptional grip over<br />
the Hindi language. She credits her success in the<br />
exam to her dedicated and talented teacher Alka<br />
Sood at Saturday School of Comm. Language, <strong>The</strong><br />
Hills Sports High School. <strong>The</strong>re were six students<br />
of Hindi Continuers. Alka helped Nirali with<br />
exceptional devotion. Nirali has brought a moment<br />
of glory for the Hindi language and <strong>is</strong> proud of her<br />
link to Hindi. Her parents Yogini, Atul Chandra<br />
and brother Dhruvil also provided her constant<br />
encourage and support during all her studies.<br />
Other than Hindi Chem<strong>is</strong>try <strong>is</strong> her favourite<br />
subject. Ramayana, Mahabharata and other<br />
mythological and h<strong>is</strong>torical material made her<br />
love and understand Hindi deeply. Nirali hopes to<br />
spread Hindi across the region with all her active<br />
and enthusiastic participation in the activities<br />
related to Hindi language.<br />
Nirali’s outstanding results has earned her the<br />
prestigious honour of a being a part of top allrounders.<br />
She got ATAR (<strong>Australia</strong>n Tertiary<br />
Adm<strong>is</strong>sion Rank) of 99.15 in her HSC exams. Th<strong>is</strong><br />
talented and committed student hopes to study<br />
medicine in future and serve the community<br />
with great devotion. She thanks her professional,<br />
learned teachers for her success and feels proud to<br />
be a part of the school that inspired them to strive<br />
for her personal best. Her achievement reflects her<br />
own hard work, staff diligence and talent and her<br />
exceptional parental support.<br />
88 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
Nirali credits her success to God and says:<br />
“One of the place that kept me constantly<br />
motivated and encouraged me to go in the<br />
right direction was Mandir (Temple)—<strong>The</strong><br />
Bochasanwasi Shri Akshar Purushottam<br />
Swaminarayan Sanstha. (BAPS) Temple at Rosehill,<br />
New South Wales. <strong>The</strong> elders, peers and other<br />
experienced people guided me on how to manage<br />
studies with social life, which in turn helped me<br />
flow through such a critical year without any<br />
hindrances. Plus, the head of the entire BAPS<br />
Swaminarayan Sanstha and our guru, Shri Pramukh<br />
Swami Maharaj’s blessings guaranteed success in<br />
everything I did. So without the Mandir, I definitely<br />
would not have achieved what I have today in my<br />
HSC, and I know with every<strong>one</strong>’s support at the<br />
BAPS temple and <strong>family</strong>, I’ll continue to endeavor<br />
to achieve my goal.”<br />
As for her inspiration Nirali feels th<strong>is</strong> as the true<br />
driving force behind her achievement. Apart<br />
from her studies Nirali extensively participates in<br />
voluntary work at Salvation Army, World V<strong>is</strong>ion<br />
etc. She hopes to be an active participant in the<br />
expansion of Hindi language across her community<br />
in <strong>Australia</strong>.
World Cancer Day<br />
World Cancer Day <strong>is</strong> a global observance that<br />
helps ra<strong>is</strong>e people’s awareness of cancer and how<br />
to prevent, detect or treat it. Th<strong>is</strong> event <strong>is</strong> held on<br />
February 4 each year.<br />
Cancer—<strong>The</strong> Dreaded D<strong>is</strong>ease<br />
Cancer <strong>is</strong> a leading cause of death around the<br />
<strong>world</strong>, according to WHO, which estimates that<br />
84 million people will die of cancer between 2005<br />
and 2015 without intervention. Low-income and<br />
medium-income countries are harder hit by cancer<br />
than the high-resource countries. It <strong>is</strong> essential to<br />
address the <strong>world</strong>’s growing cancer burden and to<br />
work on effective control measures. In the <strong>world</strong><br />
of rush and hush people frantically run neglecting<br />
their most treasured position health.<br />
Cancer <strong>is</strong> termed after the species crab of the<br />
Latin text which means the unseen hidden<br />
underground enemy. It causes abnormal and<br />
uncontrolled multiplication of cells, which mostly<br />
goes painless initially. So the diagnos<strong>is</strong> becomes<br />
quite crucial because of its hidden symptoms. Five<br />
common cancers prevalent in today’s <strong>world</strong> are<br />
stomach, lung, breast, colorectal and cervix. Early<br />
detecting, education diagnos<strong>is</strong> and screening are<br />
the assuring key weapons to wrestle and win over<br />
th<strong>is</strong> life-threatening d<strong>is</strong>ease. Some early signs of<br />
cancer include lumps, lesions that prolong to heal,<br />
abnormal bleeding, cons<strong>is</strong>tent indigestion, and<br />
chronic hoarseness.<br />
Causes<br />
Causes for cancer are usually idiopathic which<br />
means causes unknown. Other common causes<br />
which pred<strong>is</strong>pose the d<strong>is</strong>ease are improper<br />
eating habits, no physical activity, exposure to<br />
carcinogens, radiation, certain viruses like the<br />
papilloma virus, smoking or alcohol addiction and<br />
so on. Prevention of cancer which <strong>is</strong> the focus of<br />
the World Cancer Day reinforces the abol<strong>is</strong>hment of<br />
the carcinogenic agent, tobacco which has caused<br />
oral, lung and various other cancers in humans.<br />
World Health Organ<strong>is</strong>ation<br />
After the World Cancer Day initiative by the World<br />
Health Organ<strong>is</strong>ation (WHO), numerous awareness<br />
messages and awakenings are pitched in the minds<br />
of the public to fight against the killer d<strong>is</strong>ease.<br />
All have become more cautious and all detecting<br />
measures are taken when initial changes are v<strong>is</strong>ible<br />
which draws suspicion. National Cancer Control<br />
Association, WHO Cancer Prevention and Control<br />
are all initiatives of the WHO to fight against the<br />
cancer threat. WHO has framed a six module<br />
scheme and has deployed managers and policymakers<br />
who can combat the severity of the d<strong>is</strong>ease<br />
by effective cancer control<br />
measures in the low and<br />
middle income countries.<br />
Each year on 4 February,<br />
WHO supports<br />
International Union<br />
against Cancer to<br />
promote ways to ease<br />
the global burden of cancer.<br />
Preventing cancer and ra<strong>is</strong>ing quality of life<br />
for cancer patients are recurring themes. World<br />
Cancer Day <strong>is</strong> also solicited to bring about the<br />
resilience and hope in the minds of the cancer<br />
survivors, who have faced enormous trauma and<br />
mental conflict in their war against the question of<br />
life and death. Only in the year of 2005, 7.5 million<br />
victims were slayed mercilessly by the real slayer<br />
“the cancer”.<br />
Prevention and Control<br />
Prevention and control <strong>is</strong> the keyword of emphas<strong>is</strong><br />
on the day of February 4 to completely van<strong>is</strong>h off<br />
the d<strong>is</strong>ease from tormenting mankind. Prevention<br />
includes proper screening techniques and<br />
educating the lay-person about the ways to detect<br />
the cancerous symptom. From the cancerous<br />
site called the lesion, the cells spread in millions<br />
destructing the normal and viable human t<strong>is</strong>sues<br />
and also reaches to all d<strong>is</strong>tant sites causing<br />
metastas<strong>is</strong>. If detected early cancer could be<br />
treated by surgery, chemotherapy and radiation<br />
techniques. Cancerous lesion can affect any site,<br />
like the cervix, breast, b<strong>one</strong>, mouth, brain or any<br />
human t<strong>is</strong>sue.<br />
Observance<br />
People, businesses, governments and non-profit<br />
organizations work together on World Cancer<br />
Day to help the general public learn more about<br />
the different types of cancer, how to watch for<br />
it, treatments and preventative measures. Some<br />
countries use World Cancer Day to promote<br />
campaigns on various cancer <strong>is</strong>sues, such as breast<br />
cancer, lung cancer, skin cancer, and cancer in<br />
children. Much focus goes towards awareness and<br />
r<strong>is</strong>k reduction.<br />
<strong>The</strong> World Health Organization (WHO) works with<br />
organizations such as the International Union<br />
Against Cancer or Union for International Cancer<br />
Control (UICC) on th<strong>is</strong> day to promote ways to ease<br />
the global burden of cancer. Recurring themes over<br />
the years focus on preventing cancer and ra<strong>is</strong>ing<br />
the quality of life for cancer patients.<br />
Source: www.who.int, www.timeanddate.com,<br />
www.altiusdirectory.com<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 89
TWILIGHT<br />
Glimmering and Hazy<br />
Landscape of Indian Politics<br />
H<strong>is</strong> lips twitched in a peculiar shape and eye-lids<br />
narrowed before he addressed himself to the<br />
occupants of the tent, ‘I am well-known at least in<br />
th<strong>is</strong> state. All of them know me. I mean the chief<br />
min<strong>is</strong>ter, min<strong>is</strong>ters and all prominent leaders of the<br />
state. I am called Sahaya.’ He proffered h<strong>is</strong> hand<br />
to Rajeev. Expectancy sat on their faces. Sahaya<br />
demanded a glass of water and then he began in an<br />
adv<strong>is</strong>ory t<strong>one</strong>, ‘You are students. Your primary aim<br />
<strong>is</strong> to study books. <strong>The</strong>n why should you sit here<br />
wasting your time?’ N<strong>one</strong> of them spoke anything<br />
and then the same voice was heard. ‘Politics <strong>is</strong><br />
not any easy job these days. Tell me what do you<br />
want? Compensation to Kr<strong>is</strong>hna’s death? But it has<br />
already been paid.’<br />
Rajeev was amazed, ‘How do you know about all<br />
th<strong>is</strong>? Curious! Mr. Sahay how do you know?’ He<br />
let out a short giggle before speaking. ‘How do I<br />
know? Why? I know almost everything about the<br />
state. Yes, almost everything concerning strikes.’<br />
He imparted a massive twinkling to h<strong>is</strong> eye-lids. H<strong>is</strong><br />
lips quivered to express something <strong>but</strong> stayed back<br />
for a while. And then he picked up h<strong>is</strong> t<strong>one</strong> coming<br />
out like a ritual, ‘That’s a part of my assignment.<br />
After all strikes are an important aspect of our<br />
national life. So I am mindful of them.’ Rajeev was<br />
impressed a lot by whatever the new arrival spoke<br />
to him. ‘You must be d<strong>is</strong>criminating in strikes,<br />
fasting and Dharnas. In fact we should undertake<br />
such steps for the welfare of the ‘common people.<br />
To some noble aim...’ ‘Noble aim?’ <strong>The</strong> leader of the<br />
three persons responded at once ‘what <strong>is</strong> the noble<br />
cause you are fighting for? Suppose to come to<br />
lime-light. To bag a ticket in the coming elections.’<br />
Rajeev and h<strong>is</strong> intimates were shocked beyond<br />
surface reaction. Th<strong>is</strong> aspect of the situation<br />
had never occurred to them. Tripathee was a<br />
bit furious, ‘what do you mean Mr. Sahaya? We<br />
have no political ambition. It <strong>is</strong> to expose those<br />
connected with Kr<strong>is</strong>hna’s death. Those connected<br />
with the destruction of the town.’ Sahaya, Gandhi<br />
and Sharma started laughing. One of them spoke,<br />
‘You see causes are always noble, only high<br />
achievements are personal.’ ‘Anyway... Are you<br />
willing to sell th<strong>is</strong> agitation to us?’ ‘Sell...? I don’t<br />
understand.’ Rajeev felt dumb-founded. ‘You see...<br />
it’s as clear as the sun-shine. You sell the agitation<br />
to us. <strong>The</strong>n we will see...’ ‘Are you a professional<br />
agitator?’<br />
‘Exactly, Now you understand us better. We are<br />
always ready to join any agitation. But what’s<br />
the use?’ <strong>The</strong>se revelations before them were<br />
beyond their belief. Selling an agitation? Profits?<br />
‘Democracy, values, real protest all g<strong>one</strong> to dogs. O<br />
90 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
God! What a moral vacuum!’ ‘What are you thinking<br />
Mr. Rajeev?’<br />
‘Brilliant offer for you. Back out of it! Get away<br />
with a lot of m<strong>one</strong>y. <strong>The</strong>y pay lip service to<br />
martyrs. Consult your friends, I think th<strong>is</strong> girl will<br />
guide you properly. Girls are more practical and<br />
down to the earth.’ Rajeev and h<strong>is</strong> friends were<br />
shaken beyond measure. <strong>The</strong>y didn’t know how to<br />
extricate themselves from the situation created by<br />
Sahaya. Yet they maintained their exteriors. It was<br />
second blow to that deep rooted convictions and<br />
ideals. <strong>The</strong>ir struggle, reduced to currency notes!<br />
Adolescent minds are sensitive to some <strong>is</strong>sues.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y feel more than the grown-ups. Moreover<br />
their feelings are raw and are attuned to some<br />
ideals. ‘I know what <strong>is</strong> passing on in your mind<br />
Mr. Rajeev. We understand your feelings. Days<br />
for ideal agitations are g<strong>one</strong>.’ Sharma’s t<strong>one</strong> was<br />
firm. ‘I know... we are shocking you <strong>but</strong> the reality<br />
remains unchanged. You stand benefitted if you<br />
pass on the agitation to us.’ Sahaya was desperate<br />
with h<strong>is</strong> words. By the time many students came<br />
there. <strong>The</strong>y were rather breathless. ‘No poster in<br />
the town. <strong>The</strong> job <strong>is</strong> d<strong>one</strong>. <strong>The</strong> leading <strong>one</strong> gasped<br />
for words.’ ‘Well-d<strong>one</strong>! Well-d<strong>one</strong>!’ ‘It doesn’t take<br />
much time to revive the posters.’ Sahaya gave out<br />
a brief chuckle. ‘You opp<strong>one</strong>nts are not small flies.<br />
Big fights ahead. That’s why. But that time more<br />
students collected in the vicinity.’ ‘O.K. We leave.<br />
Think over it. Our offer stands. You can’t manage<br />
th<strong>is</strong> job. You don’t have the resources.’ <strong>The</strong>y were<br />
ready for departure.<br />
‘We shall come again. Mr. Rajeev. May be by that<br />
time you grow maturer and real<strong>is</strong>tic.’ Sahaya,<br />
Gandhi and Sharma made leader like greetings,<br />
salutations and left the tent. Rajeev and h<strong>is</strong> comates<br />
were left in a strange kind of d<strong>is</strong>illusionment.<br />
Th<strong>is</strong> <strong>is</strong> how most of the agitations make their<br />
way. Most of them are mechanical and bereft of<br />
real ideal stuff. <strong>The</strong>y had a queer sense of loss<br />
within their psyche and their inner ponderings<br />
were nothing <strong>but</strong> waves of self-depreciation.<br />
Smita’s mind wondered in the era of struggle for<br />
freedom. <strong>The</strong> entire country was under the sway<br />
of feelings of sacrifice, ideal<strong>is</strong>m and patriot<strong>is</strong>m.<br />
She imagined hordes of people fighting against the<br />
Raj. It was a fight to something impersonal and<br />
something outside them. To them, the country was<br />
the real object to be identified with. How could<br />
they undergo tortures and untold pun<strong>is</strong>hments?<br />
Wherein lay the ignition point? Smita was almost<br />
talking to herself. Rajeev d<strong>is</strong>cerned the struggle<br />
within her. ‘I say, you have g<strong>one</strong> silent after their<br />
departure. Aren’t you perturbed Smita?’ ‘Yes,<br />
Yes. I’m being driven to the Father of the Nation. I
wonder how could he onspire sacrifice, confidence<br />
in the hearts of millions? <strong>The</strong> illiterate, suffering<br />
and the downtrodden became the backb<strong>one</strong> of the<br />
country. He never comprom<strong>is</strong>ed h<strong>is</strong> ideals, he was<br />
stead-fast and truly dedicated.’ ‘But there must<br />
have been some force governing h<strong>is</strong> activities.’<br />
‘Yes, the force of morality and h<strong>is</strong> conscience.<br />
Moreover he fully identified himself with the<br />
cause of the down-trodden. He did not carved<br />
out <strong>is</strong>olation for himself preaching inane ideals.’<br />
Rajeev’s voice was a bit emotional colouring<br />
h<strong>is</strong> inner landscape. A group of students stood<br />
l<strong>is</strong>tening to what Rajeev was speaking. ‘Mere<br />
ideal<strong>is</strong>m and telling ideals to others does not<br />
matter. To drive an ideal <strong>one</strong> must practice it.<br />
One must identify <strong>one</strong>self with the ideal.’ H<strong>is</strong><br />
t<strong>one</strong> took a deeper emotional fervour. ‘You see,<br />
human beings crave for the achievement of some<br />
ideals. <strong>The</strong>y can’t live in a vacuum. <strong>The</strong>re must be<br />
something higher for our striving.’ One of students<br />
present in the tent got impatient with Rajeev’s<br />
high-sounding views. He abruptly stopped Rajeev.<br />
‘You speak too much. You have not bothered to<br />
enquire about the story of posters.’ ‘What <strong>is</strong> there<br />
to talk about them?’ ‘Already off form the walls.’<br />
‘One for the time being.’ ‘You fear too much.’ ‘No,<br />
you are proving to be a simpleton.’ ‘You perhaps<br />
know posters were put up by a groups of Goondas.’<br />
‘True...’ ‘<strong>The</strong>y may repeat... Everything <strong>is</strong> fair in love<br />
and war.’ ‘So?’ He questi<strong>one</strong>d in a t<strong>one</strong> of anxiety.<br />
‘You must depute students on vigil.’ ‘<strong>The</strong>re can<br />
be violence also.’ ‘Yes, we are aware. In that case<br />
we must be alert.’ ‘<strong>The</strong> police, the admin<strong>is</strong>tration<br />
are with them.’ ‘Can’t the innocent and feelingful<br />
people run agitations in the country?’ ‘You always<br />
stray in the lanes of ideal<strong>is</strong>m Rajeev. That’s the<br />
basic weakness with you.’ <strong>The</strong> remark was from a<br />
short statured, flat-nosed boy. H<strong>is</strong> eyes stood deep<br />
in the sockets blinking at him like the weak joints<br />
of an electric bulb. Rajeev was a bit appalled at h<strong>is</strong><br />
remark. Can an ordinary student understand all<br />
th<strong>is</strong>? He always underestimated others. <strong>The</strong>y also<br />
have their eyes and ears.<br />
Rajeev made him sit near him and enquired about<br />
h<strong>is</strong> parents and the class in which he was studying.<br />
‘How you know about me, Mohan?’ ‘Why? It’s<br />
so simple. At our age we are full of ideal<strong>is</strong>m and<br />
enthusiasm. But...’ ‘But what...?’<br />
‘But crime and foul means have their impact on our<br />
process of electi<strong>one</strong>ering. You want prominence.’<br />
‘But I am not in for prominence...’<br />
<strong>The</strong> day passed off without any significant event in<br />
the tent. <strong>The</strong> night was unusually dark throwing a<br />
dense pall over the small town. Electricity poles<br />
were also blinded. Life seemed to be<br />
d<strong>is</strong>appearing from the narrow<br />
roads and by-lane shops<br />
were closed. Rajeev’s<br />
tent stood like a<br />
ghost in the nearly<br />
deserted streets. Rajeev was not relaxed and Smita<br />
was under the spell of a powerful depression.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y have already underg<strong>one</strong> a lot of fear of the<br />
unexpected chain of events. Anything sin<strong>is</strong>ter<br />
might ensue resulting in a big d<strong>is</strong>aster in their lives.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re have been moods of depression, ponderings.<br />
Should they retrace their present predicament?<br />
How cumbersome to face uncertainties?<br />
Perhaps only stocks are able to surmount these<br />
unhappy situations? Smita was lost in strange<br />
phobias leading her thoughts to frustrations and<br />
unhappiness. She felt the presence of two, big<br />
sin<strong>is</strong>ter eyes keeping an unhealthy vigil over their<br />
activities. <strong>The</strong>re wasn’t much of mention of their<br />
fasting in the town. Her tension brimmed mind no<br />
longer could contain her tears.<br />
(To be Continued...)<br />
Dharam Pal<br />
Born on October 1, 1941, Prof Dharam Pal, Retd<br />
Head, Department of Engl<strong>is</strong>h, Hindu College,<br />
S<strong>one</strong>pat, Haryana, India has publ<strong>is</strong>hed Novels,<br />
Short-stories in Hindi and Engl<strong>is</strong>h. <strong>The</strong>se include,<br />
Upnevesh, Mukti, Raj Ghat ki Aur, Tharav, Basti,<br />
Avshes, Nirvastra, Ramsharnam, Twilight, <strong>The</strong><br />
Eclipsed Serialized in Indo-Asian Literature and<br />
other stories. Two students have been awarded<br />
MPhil Degrees on h<strong>is</strong> Hindi Works. H<strong>is</strong> plays,<br />
stories have also been broadcast on Indian Radio.<br />
He has been twice<br />
honoured by Governor<br />
of Haryana, India.<br />
He has won Hindi<br />
Rashtriya Shatabdi<br />
Samman, 200 and also<br />
Penguin Award.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 91
<strong>Bhavan</strong>’s<br />
children<br />
Action and Reaction<br />
Untold Stories<br />
of King Bhoja<br />
Sarpati replied: “King! I am afraid you are wrong.<br />
<strong>The</strong> son <strong>is</strong> not the only means of attaining mukti.<br />
Those who perform danas and dharmas are also<br />
eligible for punyaloka. When that <strong>is</strong> the case,<br />
why do you thus despair?<br />
Bhoja: “Mahatma! Aren’t the wife and children<br />
the two hands of samsara? Are they not the<br />
sole index to <strong>one</strong>’s prosperity? Without them<br />
who will even remember <strong>one</strong>’s name? A house<br />
without a son <strong>is</strong> a house without light.”<br />
Smiling, Sarpati replied: “Bhoja! For a man,<br />
each <strong>one</strong> of the following will serve the purpose<br />
of a son: the real son; wealth; garden; good<br />
conduct; agrahara; temple; and a tank. By the<br />
creation or maintenance of any of these <strong>one</strong><br />
attains fame and punya. Out of these, next to<br />
a son, good conduct al<strong>one</strong> will lead to your<br />
permanent greatness. You have the example<br />
of the emperors of old—Har<strong>is</strong>chandra, ‘Nala,<br />
Purukutsa, Pururavas, Sagara and Kartaveerya;<br />
and the kings Goya; Ambar<strong>is</strong>ha, Sasabindu,<br />
Ananya, Prithu, Marut, Bharata, Suhotra,<br />
Parasurama, Sri Rama, Dilipa, Ranti Deva,<br />
Yayati, Mandhata and Bhagiratha—who became<br />
famous by their practice of virtues and right<br />
conduct. Have they not been made immortal<br />
by great poets? So, follow in their footsteps<br />
and encourage and support the poets and<br />
litterateurs who will sing your fame too; build<br />
temples; dig tanks; give away wealth to the poor<br />
and needy; actively help marriages of girls; plant<br />
and grow fruit-bearing trees on a grand scale. All<br />
these will help you to achieve your millennium.”<br />
Bhoja: “True, sage. But when all the people of<br />
the <strong>world</strong> delight in l<strong>is</strong>tening to the prattle of<br />
their little <strong>one</strong>s and forget their sorrows in the<br />
toddlers’ pranks, how do you expect me to<br />
carry on a l<strong>one</strong> battle as a childless man? Please<br />
look at it from the human angle.”<br />
Sarpati who became convinced of Bhoja’s<br />
infatuation for children, mused: “However much<br />
92 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
I explain, he does not l<strong>is</strong>ten. He <strong>is</strong> mad after<br />
getting a son. While I do not want my curse to<br />
be belied, I do not also want to d<strong>is</strong>appoint the<br />
man completely. What shall I do?”<br />
After thinking for a few moments, Sarpati<br />
replied: “Bhoja! My curse can never be falsified!<br />
You too seem determined on getting a son.<br />
In the circumstances I have found a way out.<br />
A person who initiates another into a vidya<br />
becomes h<strong>is</strong> father and the recipient h<strong>is</strong> son.<br />
Now, I ordain that whoever gets th<strong>is</strong> vidya from<br />
you shall find it inoperative, thus nullifying h<strong>is</strong><br />
sonship. Th<strong>is</strong> interpretation will permit you to<br />
beget a son and my curse will not have been<br />
falsified. Are you sat<strong>is</strong>fied?”<br />
Continuing, Sarpati said: “King! Know that<br />
Lakshmi will surely desert a man who indulges<br />
in lies. Untruth will destroy even <strong>one</strong>’s heritage.<br />
Untruth <strong>is</strong> more sinful than brahma-hatya; the<br />
liar <strong>is</strong> a worse sinner than a drunkard. Untruth<br />
will prevent a man from attaining the exalted<br />
after-life and drive him to hell. May you,<br />
therefore, henceforward become devoted to<br />
truth! <strong>The</strong> entire creation rests on truth. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
<strong>is</strong> no tapas greater than adherence to truth.<br />
Forget whatever has happened between us. You<br />
are not to blame for it. We are tools in the hands<br />
of God Almighty”.<br />
King Bhoja, cleared of h<strong>is</strong> worry, thus expressed<br />
h<strong>is</strong> gratefulness to Sarpati: “Deva! By your great<br />
compassion you have saved me from the foul pit<br />
of sonlessness. I deem it the greatest gift from<br />
you. I am now not concerned in the least with<br />
what happens to the vidya. You have opened my<br />
eyes.” <strong>The</strong>n the king fell at h<strong>is</strong> feet.<br />
To be continued…<br />
V.A.K. Ayer<br />
Source: Untold Stories of King Bhoja, <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s<br />
Book University, <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong>
<strong>The</strong> Test of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Right to Ex<strong>is</strong>t<br />
Charter of <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong><br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong><br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> (<strong>Bhavan</strong>) <strong>is</strong> a non-profit, non-religious, nonpolitical<br />
Non Government Organ<strong>is</strong>ation (NGO). <strong>Bhavan</strong> has been playing a<br />
crucial role in educational and cultural interactions in the <strong>world</strong>, holding<br />
aloft the best of Indian traditions and at the same time meeting the needs of<br />
modernity and multicultural<strong>is</strong>m. <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s ideal ‘<strong>is</strong> the <strong>whole</strong> <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> <strong>but</strong><br />
<strong>one</strong> <strong>family</strong>’ and its motto: ‘let noble thoughts come to us from all sides’.<br />
Like <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s other centres around the <strong>world</strong>, <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> facilitates<br />
intercultural activities and provides a forum for true understanding of<br />
Indian culture, multicultural<strong>is</strong>m and foster closer cultural ties among<br />
individuals, Governments and cultural institutions in <strong>Australia</strong>.<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> Charter derived from its constitution <strong>is</strong>:<br />
• To advance the education of the public in:<br />
a) the cultures (both spiritual and temporal) of the <strong>world</strong>,<br />
b) literature, music, the dance,<br />
c) the arts,<br />
d) languages of the <strong>world</strong>,<br />
e) philosophies of the <strong>world</strong>.<br />
• To foster awareness of the contri<strong>but</strong>ion of a diversity of cultures to the<br />
continuing development of multicultural society of <strong>Australia</strong>.<br />
• To foster understanding and acceptance of the cultural, lingu<strong>is</strong>tic and<br />
ethnic diversity of the <strong>Australia</strong>n people of widely diverse heritages.<br />
• To edit, publ<strong>is</strong>h and <strong>is</strong>sue books, journals and periodicals,<br />
documentaries in Sanskrit, Engl<strong>is</strong>h and other languages, to promote the<br />
objects of the <strong>Bhavan</strong> or to impart or further education as authorized.<br />
• To foster and undertake research studies in the areas of interest to<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> and to print and publ<strong>is</strong>h the results of any research which <strong>is</strong><br />
undertaken.<br />
www.bhavanaustralia.org<br />
<strong>The</strong> test of <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s right to ex<strong>is</strong>t <strong>is</strong> whether those who work for it in different spheres and in different places<br />
and those who study in its many institutions can develop a sense of m<strong>is</strong>sion as would enable them to translate<br />
the fundamental values, even in a small measure, into their individual life.<br />
Creative vitality of a culture cons<strong>is</strong>ts in th<strong>is</strong>: whether the ‘best’ among those who belong to it, however small<br />
their number, find self-fulfilment by living up to the fundamental values of our ageless culture.<br />
It must be real<strong>is</strong>ed that the h<strong>is</strong>tory of the <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> a story of men who had faith in themselves and in their<br />
m<strong>is</strong>sion. When an age does not produce men of such faith, its culture <strong>is</strong> on its way to extinction. <strong>The</strong> real<br />
strength of the <strong>Bhavan</strong>, therefore, would lie not so much in the number of its buildings or institutions it<br />
conducts, nor in the volume of its assets and budgets, nor even in its growing publication, cultural and<br />
educational activities. It would lie in the character, humility, selflessness and dedicated work of its devoted<br />
workers, honorary and stipendiary. <strong>The</strong>y al<strong>one</strong> can release the regenerative influences, bringing into play the<br />
inv<strong>is</strong>ible pressure which al<strong>one</strong> can transform human nature.<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 93
eader.com<br />
Advert<strong>is</strong>e With Us!<br />
Advert<strong>is</strong>ing in <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> offers the best<br />
opportunity to brand your company and showcase<br />
your products and/or services in a cultural and<br />
ethical editorial environment.<br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> <strong>is</strong> the platform to hold aloft the<br />
best of Indian traditions and at the same time<br />
encouraging the multicultural<strong>is</strong>m integration.<br />
For more information, please contact info@<br />
bhavanaustralia.org<br />
94 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | February 2012<br />
<strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>is</strong> planning a year long<br />
celebration of 125th Birth Anniversary of Kulapati<br />
Dr KM Munshi (Founder of <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong><br />
<strong>Bhavan</strong>) and 75th year of <strong>Bhavan</strong> from November<br />
2012 upto October 2013.<br />
<strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> invites<br />
suggestions from the <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s alumni<br />
(past students and teachers / staff) based in<br />
<strong>Australia</strong> / New Zealand / Fiji.<br />
reader.com<br />
We invite frank opinion from our readers.
Holy & W<strong>is</strong>e<br />
He <strong>is</strong> the sacred <strong>one</strong> who has<br />
real<strong>is</strong>ed that the body lives in<br />
him; he does not live in the body.<br />
- H<strong>is</strong> Holiness Swami<br />
Chinmayanandaji<br />
Whatever Whatever<br />
wealth wealth <strong>is</strong> acquired acquired by<br />
oppressing oppressing others, others, by transgressing transgressing the the<br />
injunctions of Shaastraas (Dharma)<br />
and by getting onself insulted, does not<br />
conduce to <strong>one</strong>’s happiness.<br />
- Mahabharata<br />
“<strong>The</strong> fundamental cause of trouble<br />
in the <strong>world</strong> <strong>is</strong> that the stupid are<br />
cocksure while the intelligent are<br />
full of doubt.”<br />
- Bertrand Russell (1872-1970)<br />
Consciously or unconsciously, every<strong>one</strong> of us does<br />
render some service or another. If we cultivate the<br />
habit of doing th<strong>is</strong> service deliberately, our desire<br />
for service will steadily grow stronger, and it will<br />
make not only for our own happiness, <strong>but</strong> that of<br />
the <strong>world</strong> at large.<br />
- Mahatma Gandhi<br />
<strong>The</strong> Democratic Conscience of India<br />
“I “I do do not not feel feel obliged obliged<br />
to believe that the same God who<br />
has endowed us with sense, reason,<br />
and intellect has intended us to<br />
forgo their use.”<br />
- Galileo Galilei (1564-1642)<br />
It has been my good fortune to be on terms of mutual affection with most<br />
of the great leaders who were nearest to Mahatma Gandhi. Of them,<br />
Rajaji and Sardar had been in a way, closest to me for years.<br />
In 1930, I was proceeding to Allahabad to join the Congress leaders,<br />
where the proposals, which ultimately led to the Gandhi-Irwin Truce,<br />
were to be d<strong>is</strong>cussed. I changed the train at Jhansi, as also several<br />
passengers coming from Madras; among them was Rajaji. That was how<br />
we first met each other. Since then I had the privilege of enjoying h<strong>is</strong><br />
friendship and confidence.<br />
In many difficult situations, he has been a tower of strength to me. Rajaji<br />
<strong>is</strong> the “Bheeshma Pithamaha” of Indian politics. <strong>The</strong> grand old man<br />
that he <strong>is</strong>, he leads an ascetic life, inspired by high moral values and<br />
spiritual insight. H<strong>is</strong> courage <strong>is</strong> immense, and below the terrifying selfcomposure,<br />
beats a very kind heart.<br />
I have rarely seen a man who has such a clear insight into men and affairs. He can size up a man’s strength and<br />
weakness after a moment’s contact. He can read h<strong>is</strong> inner motives like an open book.<br />
Rajaji feels very strongly that democracy can only be saved if a strong Opposition Party comes into ex<strong>is</strong>tence.<br />
Truth <strong>is</strong> always greater than fiction <strong>but</strong> as Albert Schweitzer said: “It <strong>is</strong> the fate of every truth to be the object<br />
of ridicule when it <strong>is</strong> first proclaimed.”<br />
Dr K.M. Munshi<br />
Founder, <strong>Bharatiya</strong> <strong>Vidya</strong> <strong>Bhavan</strong><br />
Kulapativani<br />
February 2012 | <strong>Bhavan</strong> <strong>Australia</strong> | 95
From <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal December 10, 1961<br />
Reprinted in <strong>Bhavan</strong>’s Journal December 15, 2011<br />
Kulapati’s Letter on Life,<br />
Literature & Culture<br />
To understand the concept of Dharma in its true<br />
significance, we must go back to the Vedic period.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Vedic Aryans had two basic institutions: the<br />
patriarchate, with the kula or the <strong>family</strong> as the<br />
basic unit of society; and the order of the r<strong>is</strong>h<strong>is</strong>, the<br />
men of prayers, who as creators of values, were<br />
accepted as occupying a position in society above<br />
social and political conflicts. <strong>The</strong> Vedic Culture<br />
had four fundamental values: Rita, the Cosmic<br />
Order, which was operated on the, physical, moral,<br />
social and spiritual planes; Satya, accord between<br />
thought; word and deed, which could translate<br />
Rita in life; Yajna the complete dedication of <strong>one</strong>’s<br />
cher<strong>is</strong>hed things to Higher Powers to fulfil the Rita;<br />
Tapas, the sublimation of passions and instincts<br />
through a d<strong>is</strong>cipline involving purity of body and<br />
mind which brought self-mastery. <strong>The</strong> Highest<br />
Good, therefore, was to conform to Rita by the<br />
pursuit of Satya, Yajna and Tapas in individual<br />
and group life according to primordial ordinances,<br />
prathamani dharmam. To real<strong>is</strong>e it in individual<br />
or collective life was the supreme fulfilment of<br />
human effort. <strong>The</strong>se fundamental values went into<br />
the building up of the concept of Dharma. <strong>The</strong><br />
man who wants to dedicate himself to the Higher<br />
Powers cannot do it without truth and self-mastery.<br />
Self-mastery cannot be attained unless it <strong>is</strong> inspired<br />
by truth and dedication. That <strong>is</strong> how each value<br />
was defined to embrace the contents of all the<br />
three.<br />